Skip to main content

Full text of "Who burnt Cork City? a tale of arson, loot, and murder; the evidence of over seventy witnesses"

See other formats


Who  burnt  Cork  City? 


An  Investigation  on  the  Spot        With  Full  Proofs 

WHO  BURNT 
CORK    CITY? 


PORTION    OF   PATRICK    STREET,   CORK,    AFTER    THE    FIRE 


Great  Britain  has  no  quarrel  with  Irishmen  ;  her  sole  quarrel 

is    with    crime,   outrage,   and  disorder. — Genera/  (Macready, 

'December    12,    1920. 

It   is  obviously   the   interest  of  the  Government  to  rind  the 

perpetrators  of  this  outrage. — Sir  Hamar  Greenwood,  <Decembei 

13,    1920. 

We  are  out  for  peace,  hut  there  can  be  no  compromise  with 

murder. — Sir  Hiimar  Greenwood,   'December   31,    1920. 


Published  by  The  Irish  Labour  Party  y  Trade  Union  Congress,  Dublin. 

Also  to  be  obtained  from  The  Labour  Party,  33  Eccleston  Square,  London,  S.W.  1 


January,    1921 


PRICE 


SIXPENCE 


995 

Uj^/x 


BOSTON  COLLEGE'  LIBRA* 

NOV  1  7  1988  CHESTNUT  HILL,  MA02167 


/ 


WHO  BURNT  CORK  CITY? 


CENTRE  OF  CORK  CITY 


EXPLANATION    OF    THE    MAP 


The  map  represents  the  centre  of  Cork  City  and  includes  most  of  the  area 
devastated  by  fire  on  the  night  of  December  11-12,  1920.  The  burnings  at 
Dillon's  Cross  are  not  shown.  Some  of  the  buildings  burnt  during  some 
weeks  previous  to  December  11  are  also  shown  (four  Sinn  Fein  clubs,  one 
trade  union  hall,  the  block  marked  "  9,"  &c.) ;  but  many  of  these  also  lie 
outside  the  area  covered  by  the  map.  It  is  important  to  notice  the  position 
of  the  Police  Barracks  ;  Union  Quay  close  to  the  City  Hall ;  Tuckey  Street 
near  the  Grand  Parade  ;  the  Bridewell  near  the  Coal  Quay  ;  Shandon  Street ; 
and  Empress  Place  on  Summerhill. 


1 .  National  Monument 

14.  Lee  Cinema 

2.  Berwick  Fountain 

15.  Cash  &  Co. 

3.  Jennings' 

16.  Lester 

4.  Rohu 

17.  Daly 

5.  Hilser,  Buckley 

18.  Scully,  Connell  &  Co.,  Lee  Boot  Co., 

6a.  Murphy  Bros. 

Roche's  Stores,  Wolfe,  O'Sullivan 

Ob.  Roche 

19.  Father  Matthew  Statue 

7.  Grant  &  Co. 

20.  Mangan 

8.  Hipps 

21.  Munster  Hotel 

9.  Cahill,  Ryan,  American  Shoe  Co. 

22.  Pipers'  Club 

10.  Victoria  Hotel 

23.  O'Gorman,  Dalton 

11.  Nunan 

24.  Lawson 

12.  Forrest,  Egan,  Sunncr,  Munster 

25.  Coliseum  Cinema 

Arcade,  Munster  Warehouse 

26a.  Standard  House 

13.  O'Regan,  Dartry  Dye  Co.,  Saxone 

26b.  Barriscale 

Shoe  Co.,  Burton,  Cudmore, 

27.  Coleman 

Thomson 

WHO   BURNT 
CORK    CITY? 

A   TALE    OF   ARSON, 
LOOT,  AND  MURDER 

The   Evidence  of  over   Seventy  Witnesses 


"  What  justice  is  there  in  punishing  one 
man  for  offences  committed  by  others  over 
whom  he  has  no  control  ?  .  .  .  I  wonder 
how  long  will  humanity  stand  this  attack  on 
women  and  children.  How  long  will  the 
civilised  world  tolerate  it  ?  The  feeling  of 
the  people  of  Europe  may  one  day  become 
too  strong.  If  the  war  is  prolonged  and 
operations  of  this  character  continued,  we 
shall  not  only  suffer  the  shame  of  these 
transactions,  but  may  have  to  face  the 
intervention  of  armed  humanity." — Mr. 
Lloyd       George,      December      16,      1900. 

"  This  is  not  fair  fighting,  it  is  degrading. 
The  peoplcwho  talk  of  the  Empire — why,  the 
honour  of  no  empire  is  safe  in  their  keep- 
ing ! " — Mr.  Lloyd  George,  January  1,1901. 


Publisher    by 
THE     IRISH     LABOUR   PARTY    &    TRADE     UNION     CONGRESS,     DUBLIN 

January,    1921 

PRICE  .  .         .         SIXTENCE 


' 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

I. — The  Government  and  an  Inquiry        7 

(1)  Government  Propaganda  ...         ...         ...         ...       7 

(2)  The  Challenge        9 

(3)  The  Military  Inquiry       10 

(4)  The  Present  Investigation  ...         ...         ...         ...  12 

II.— Who  did  it?  13 

III.— The  Evidence  ...  20 


WHO    BURNT    CORK    CITY  ? 

I.-THE    GOVERNMENT   AND   AN   INQUIRY 

(1)     Government  Propaganda 

The  policy  of  the  British  Government  is  to  give  an  immediate  indignant 
denial  to  the  infamous  suggestion  that  any  Irish  outrages  are  due  to  Crown 
forces,  to  insinuate  or  assert  that  on  the  contrary  they  were  done  by  Irish 
"  extremists,"  and  meanwhile  to  refuse  every  request  for  an  impartial 
inquiry  on  the  ground  that  it  would  be  an  aspersion  on  heroes  who  fought 
in  the  great  war.  Vehement  denials,  righteous  indignation,  rigid  prohibition 
of  all  investigation — these  are  the  highly  successful  methods  whereby  the 
Coalition  Government  has  largely  succeeded  in  deceiving  the  English  people 
and  the  world  concerning  the  aspirations  and  sufferings  of  the  Irish  nation. 
And  if  perchance  the  suppressed  evidence  begins  to  trickle  into  publicity, 
through  a  British  labour  commission  or  before  an  American  committee,  the 
Government,  hoping  that  by  this  time  the  passionate  protests  as  well  as 
the  ruined  towns  have  smouldered  into  coldness,  will  gracefully  own  up  to 
just  a  few  general  irregularities  shorn  of  all  their  hideous  details.  Yes, 
the  "  Black  and  Tans  "  did  get  a  little  out  of  hand  at  Balbriggan.  And  at 
Cork  a  few  Auxiliaries,  unidentified,  uncensured,  unpunished,  were  a  trifle 
excited  ;  but  the  military  and  police  behaved  as  guardian  angels.  Mean- 
while, fresh  horrors  at  Dunmanway,  Midleton,  and  elsewhere  have  happened, 
and  it  is  hoped  that  the  public  has  almost  forgotten  the  sacking  of  Cork. 

The  day  after  the  great  conflagration,  Sir  Hamar  Greenwood,  Chief 
Secretary  for  Ireland,  was  ready — long  practice  makes  master — with  his 
denials  and  counter-assertions.  "  I  protest  most  vigorously,"  he  said,1 
"  against  the  suggestion,  without  any  evidence,  that  these  fires  were  started 
by  the  forces  of  the  Crown."  Quite  so  ;  in  fact  the  evidence  is  all  the  other 
way.  "  My  contention  is  that  the  forces  of  the  Crown  have  saved  Cork 
from  destruction,"  not  indeed  by  refraining  from  destroying  the  remainder 
of  the  city,  but  because  "  all  available  policemen  and  soldiers  in  Cork  were 
turned  out  at  once  ;  and  without  their  assistance  the  fire  brigade  could 
not  have  got  through  the  crowds  and  done  the  work  they  tried  to  do." 
The  peaceful  English  Government  is  always  engaged  in  the  beneficent  work 
of  saving  and  rescuing,  but  "  the  protection  of  life  and  property  will  remain 
difficult  till  the  Sinn  Fein  conspiracy  is  crushed  at  the  source  " — wherever 
that  is.  In  fact,  according  to  Sir  Hamar,  it  was  the  Sinn  Feiners  who, 
being  short  of  arguments  and  superabounding  in  explosives,  burnt  their 
own  city,  and  did  it  without  a  single  casualty.  "It  is  obvious  to  anyone 
that  a  fire  of  this  kind  is  the  only  possible  argument  that  is  now  used 
against  the  Government's  policy  in  Ireland." 

In  reply  to  Lt.-Comdr.  Kenworthy's  question  whether  two  civilians 
named  Delany  were  shot,  whether  the  hoses  of  the  fire  brigade  were  cut, 
and  the  fire  brigade  fired  at  while  extinguishing  the  fire,  Sir  Hamar  replied, 
"  There  is  not  an  atom  of  evidence  that  I  know  of  to  that  effect.  There 
is  no  evidence,"  he  continued,  "  of  hoses  being  cut  or  of  the  forces  of  the 
Crown  being  responsible  for  these  outrages  at  all."  Apparently  not  an 
ounce  of  ammunition,  nor  a  gallon  of  petrol,  was  missing  from  the  various 
Cork  barracks  ! 

1  House  of  Commons,  December  18,  1920.  In  the  Daily  Chronicle  (December  14), 
Mr.  Lloyd  George's  organ,  these  remarks  are  given  under  the  heading  :  "  Sir  H.  Greenwood 
replies  to  Sinn  Fein  charges." 


In  the  official  account  of  the  fire,  issued  in  London  on  the  afternoon  of 
Sunday,  December  12,  1920,  it  is  stated  that  "  the  fires  appear  to  have 
started  at  Grant's,  Cash's,  and  the  Munster  Arcade,  and  extended  to  other 
buildings."  In  the  House  of  Commons  on  Tuesday,  December  14,  Sir  Hamar 
Greenwood  stated  categorically  that  "  the  City  Hall  and  the  Free  Library 
were  not  fired,  but  were  burnt  down  by  the  spread  of  the  fire  which  the 
local  forces  and  the  fire  brigade  were  unable  to  stop."  What  the  action  of 
"  the  local  forces  "  was  in  the  burning  of  the  City  Hall  will  be  shown 
presently  (see  Depositions  26  and  27).  But  meanwhile,  a  glance  at  the  map 
will  show  the  humour  of  the  assertion  that  the  fire  "  spread  "  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  from  Patrick  Street  and  over  the  River  Lee  into  the  City  Hall. 
It  is  a  pity  that  the  Chief  Secretary  does  not  know  a  little  more  about  the 
topography  of  the  country  he  is  supposed  to  rule  ;  he  could  then  lie  more 
safely.1 

The  Government  Press  adopted  the  same  tactics.  The  Daily  Chronicle, 
in  its  issue  of  Monday,  December  13,  1920,  published  a  faked  map  of  Cork 
City,  whereby,  in  accordance  with  the  official  report  of  the  Irish  Office,  it 
was  shown  how  the  fire  "  extended  "  from  Patrick  Street  to  the  City  Hall. 
As  this  bogus  map  was  never  withdrawn,  never  apologised  for,  never  corrected 
by  the  Daily  Chronicle,  it  is  reproduced  here  so  that  it  may  be  compared 
with  the  accurate  folding  map  accompanying  this  pamphlet. 


jfl^V^fKsp  yi^^j^^  i 


And  next  day  (December  14)  the  Daily  Chronicle  declared  that  "  until 
the  [military]  inquiry  is  completed,  it  is  at  least  premature  to  assume  that 
the  burnings  were  reprisals  by  servants  of  the  Crown.  No  clear  evidence 
is  forthcoming.  The  Chief  Secretary  pointed  out  that  the  presumption 
from  some  of  the  facts  was  quite  Otherwise."  And  that  was  all  the  Daily 
Chronicle  had  to  say  concerning  the  sacking  of  Cork  City. 

Other  papers  were  more  explicit.  "  It  will  be  represented,  no  doubt," 
said  the  Daily  Telegraph  of  December  13,  "  that  this  was  part  of  the 
campaign  of  unauthorised  reprisals  by  servants  of  the  Crown,  who  had 
been  subjected  to  murderous  attack  on  the  same  day.  What  seems  to  us 
more  probable  is  that  this  was  the  reply  of  the  rebel  element  to  the  pro- 
clamation of  martial  law  on  the  previous  day,  and  the  intimation  to  the 
moderate  majority  of  Sinn  Fein  Ireland  that  the  '  Irish  Republican  Army  ' 
will  have  no  peace  or  any  talk  of  peace.  .  .  .  That  the  chiefs  of  the  terrorist 

1  Sir  Hamar  never  apologised  for  his  assertion.  On  Thursday,  December  16,  he  said 
half-apologetically  :  "  The  remarks  I  made  in  reference  to  the  spread  of  the  flames  were 
given  to  me  in  reports  I  had  received."     That  merely  makes  the  concoction  official. 


(8) 


organisation  are  capable  of  such  a  stroke  is  not  to  be  denied."  And 
"  Clubman  "  says,  in  the  Pall  Mall  Gazette  for  December  14,  1920  : — 

"  The  Government,  I  am  told,  are  now  in  possession  of  some  very 
remarkable  evidence  which  seems  to  justify  Sir  Hamar  Greenwood's  emphatic 
repudiation  of  the  suggestion  that  the  firing  of  buildings  in  Cork  on 
Saturday  night  was  the  work  of  the  forces  of  the  Crown.  That  some,  at 
least,  of  the  individuals  who  took  part  in  the  attack  on  the  military  lorry 
at  Dillon's  Cross  subsequently  joined  in  the  work  of  incendiarism  is  beyond 
all  doubt." 

It  is  hard  enough  on  Irishmen  to  have  the  heart  burnt  out  of  one  of 
their  finest  cities  ;  it  is  worse  to  be  told  that  they  did  it  themselves.  The 
Government  which  stoops  to  such  methods  is  not  only  a  bully  but  a  sneak. 

(2)     The  Challenge 

There  was  an  immediate  universal  demand  for  an  impartial  civilian 
inquiry  into  this  burning  of  Cork.  The  Sinn  Fein  leaders  in  Cork,  as  well 
as  the  local  Unionists,  asked  for  such  an  inquiry.  The  Parliamentary 
Labour  Party  offered  to  prove  before  such  an  inquiry  that  "  the  fires  were 
the  work  of  Crown  forces."  Every  party  was  anxious  for  the  fullest  possible 
investigation — except  the  Government.  Which  is  significant.  The  following 
resolutions,  which  were  a  direct  request  and  challenge  to  the  British 
Government,  deserve  to  be  placed  on  record  : — 

A. — Telegram  sent  by  Lord  Mayor  O'Callaghan,  Messrs.  Walsh,  M.P.,  and 
De  Roiste,  M.P.,  to  Sir  H.  Greenwood,  Lord  R.  Cecil,  Messrs.  Asquith, 
Henderson,  Adamson,  and  Kenworthy  (December  14,  1920)  : — 

"  On  behalf  of  the  whole  citizens,  we  absolutely  and  most  emphatically 
repudiate  the  vile  suggestion  that  Cork  City  was  burned  by  any  section  of 
the  citizens.  In  the  name  of  truth,  justice,  and  civilisation,  we  demand  an 
impartial  civilian  inquiry  into  the  circumstances  of  the  city's  destruction. 

"  We  are  quite  willing  to  submit  evidence  before  any  international  tribunal* 
or  even  a  tribunal  of  Englishmen  like  Bentinck,  Henderson,  Kenworthy,  and 
Cecil." 

B. — Telegram  sent  by  British  Labour  Commission  in  Ireland  to  Parlia- 
mentary Labour  Party,  adopted  by  that  party  and  transmitted  to  the  Prime 
Minister  (Tuesday,  December  14,  1920) : — 

"  The  statements  made  by  the  Chief  Secretary  in  the  House  of  Commons 
confirming  the  burning  of  Cork  are  greatly  inaccurate.  The  Parliamentary 
members  of  the  Labour  Commission  who  visited  Cork  yesterday  are  convinced 
that  the  fires  were  the  work  of  Crown  forces.  The  suggestion  that  the  fire 
spread  from  Patrick  Street  across  the  river  to  the  City  Hall,  a  distance  of 
several  hundred  yards,  cannot  be  entertained  by  anyone  knowing  the 
topography  of  Cork. 

"  We  stand  by  our  statements  regarding  fires  in  Cork,  and  can,  if  safety 
of  witnesses  is  guaranteed,  produce  reliable  evidence  on  the  subject.  We, 
therefore,  demand  independent  inquiries  into  recent  incidents  in  Cork.  If 
the  Government  refuse  the  British  public  will  form  its  own  conclusions." 

C. — Resolution  unanimously  adopted  by  Cork  Employers'  Federation 
(Unionist  capitalists)  at  a  special  meeting  held  on  Tuesday,  December  14, 
1920  :— 

"  We,  the  Cork  Employers'  Federation,  call  the  attention  of  the  Govern- 
ment to  the  terrible  condition  of  things  which  occurred  on  last  Saturday 
night  and  Sunday  morning  in  Cork,  by  which  life  was  lost,  an  enormous 
amount  of  valuable  property  destroyed,  thousands  of  persons  thrown  out  of 
employment,  large  numbers  rendered  homeless,  and  the  inhabitants  generally 

(9) 


kept  in  a  state  of  abject  terror.  We  demand  an  immediate  and  searching 
inquiry  into  the  circumstances  by  an  impartial  tribunal.  Copies  of  the 
resolution  to  be  sent  to  his  Excellency  the  Lord  Lieutenant  of  Ireland,  the 
Prime  Minister,  and  the  Chief  Secretary  for  Ireland." 

D. — Telegram  sent  by  the  Cork  Incorporated  Chamber  of  Commerce  and 
Shipping  (practically  consisting  of  Unionist  capitalists)  to  the  Chief  Secretary, 
November  29,  1920  : — 

"  Council  of  Chamber  desire  to  draw  attention  of  Chief  Secretary  to 
number  of  incendiary  fires  occurring  in  Cork,  more  especially  within  the  last 
few  days,  resulting  in  enormous  destruction  of  property ;  and  request 
immediate  steps  for  protection  of  citizens'  property." 

Second  resolution  passed  unanimously  at  a  special  meeting  on  December 
15,  1920,  and  telegraphed  to  the  Chief  Secretary  : — 

"  The  Cork  Incorporated  Chamber  of  Commerce  and  Shipping  express 
their  astonishment  at  the  statements  made  by  you  in  the  House  of  Commons 
with  reference  to  the  destruction  in  Cork.  We  demand  that,  as  Chief 
Secretary,  you  make  personal  investigation  on  the  spot  of  the  true  facts, 
when  incontrovertible  evidence  will  be  placed  before  you,  and  that  a  Judicial 
Commission  of  Inquiry  be  set  up  without  delay.  We  claim  that  all  damage 
be  made  good  out  of  Government  funds. 

"  The  Chamber  beg  to  draw  your  attention  to  the  fact  that  on  November 
29  they  wired  you  with  reference  to  incendiary  fires  occurring  in  Cork,  and 
requested  immediate  protection  for  citizens'  property,  to  which  telegram  no 
reply  was  made  by  you." 

E. — Resolution  adopted  unanimously  by  Cork  Harbour  Board,  Wednesday, 
December  15,  1920.  (This  was  proposed  by  Mr.  B.  Haughton,  a  leading 
business  man,  Unionist  and  Protestant.) 

"  This  board  begs  to  convey  to  the  citizens,  who  have  suffered  so  cruelly 
in  the  recent  terrible  deeds  of  incendiarism,  the  expression  of  their  heartfelt 
sympathy  in  the  severe  losses  sustained. 

"  This  board  strongly  supports  the  joint  demand  of  the  Lord  Mayor  and 
the  two  representatives  for  the  City  that  an  impartial  civilian  inquiry  be  at 
once  held  into  the  whole  matter." 

F. — The  Cork  Constitution  (local  Unionist  organ),  December  16,  1920  : — 
"  The  demand  for  a  satisfying  inquiry  is  becoming  irresistible,  and  should 

it  not  be  forthcoming  the  public  will  naturally  draw  conclusions  by  no  means 

complimentary  to  the  Administration." 

(3)  The  Military  Inquiry 
The  British  Government  absolutely  refused  to  allow  any  judicial  civilian 
inquirjr  into  the  Cork  outrages.  "  The  best  inquiry  and  the  most  impartial," 
declared  Sir  Hamar  Greenwood  in  the  House  of  Commons  (Monday,  December 
13,  1920),  "  will  be  that  made  by  the  General  Officer  Commanding  on  the 
spot."  "  In  the  present  condition  of  Ireland,"  said  Mr.  Bonar  Law  (December 
21,  1920),  "  we  are  much  more  likely  to  get  an  impartial  inquiry  in  a  military 
court  than  in  any  other."  That  is,  the  most  impartial  investigation  will  be 
conducted  by  the  defendants  themselves,  by  the  very  persons  whom  thousands 
of  men  and  women  in  Cork  wish  to  charge  and  incriminate.  "  It  is  obviously 
the  interest  of  the  Government,"  said  Sir  Hamar  Greenwood  virtuously 
(December  13,  1920),  "  to  find  the  perpetrators  of  this  outrage."  Hence,  in 
order  to  discover  the  perpetrators,  the  Government  handed  the  inquiry  over 
to  those  who  were  publicly  accused  of  being  the  perpetrators,  and  are  here 
proved  to  have  been  so.  The  military  were  asked  to  hold  an  inquiry  into 
their  own  conduct. 

(10) 


The  official  announcement  of  this  military  inquiry  was  issued  by  General 
Strickland  on  Thursday,  December  16,  fixing  the  date  for  Saturday,  December 
18.  On  the  same  day,  Mr.  Maurice  Healy,  ex-M.P.,  solicitor,  formally  applied, 
on  behalf  of  the  Cork  Incorporated  Chamber  of  Shipping  and  Commerce  and 
of  the  Cork  Employers'  Federation,  to  be  allowed  to  be  present  at  the  inquiry 
and  to  offer  evidence.  Next  day  (Friday,  December  17),  Mr.  Healy  was 
informed  by  the  military  "  that  lawyers  would  not  be  admitted  to  the  inquiry, 
that  the  inquiry  was  private,  and  that  any  witnesses  sent  up  would  only  be 
admitted  one  by  one  and  examined."  On  December  17  and  again  on  December 
20,  Mr.  Healy  wrote  to  the  military  asking  for  a  written  confirmation  or 
repudiation  of  this  refusal  to  allow  Cork  business  men  to  present  evidence 
and  to  be  professionally  represented.  The  reply  came  finally  on  December 
21  :  "  As  the  court  of  inquiry  has  now  closed,  your  question  does  not  arise. — 
General,  Cork."  x     Thus  this  inquiry  was  closed  before  it  was  opened. 

The  only  civilian  witness  who  is  known  to  have  been  examined  is  Alderman 
Liam  de  Roiste,  M.P.,  who  was  arrested  for  the  purpose  on  December  20. 
The  Alderman  declined  to  recognise  the  inquiry,  and  in  any  case  was  known 
to  have  no  evidence  to  give  ;  so  he  was  released.  One  other  civilian  was 
asked  to  attend,  not  to  give  evidence,  but  to  estimate  the  total  damage.  On 
Friday,  December  17,  1920,  the  city  engineer  received  a  telegram  from  the 
Commanding  Officer,  Cork  barracks,  asking  him  to  appear  before  the  military 
inquiry.  The  telegram  was  submitted  to  the  Cork  Corporation,  and  the 
following  reply  was  sent : — 

"  We  have  instructed  the  city  engineer  and  other  corporate  officials  to 
take  no  part  in  the  English  military  inquiry  into  the  burning  of  this  city, 
with  which  we  charge  the  English  military  and  police  forces  before  the  whole 
world.  We  adhere  to  the  offer  made  by  the  City  Members  and  the  Lord 
Mayor  to  submit  evidence  already  in  our  possession  before  an  impartial 
international  tribunal  or  before  a  court  of  fair-minded  Englishmen." 

Up  to  the  time  of  compilation  of  this  pamphlet,  the  report  of  this  two- 
day  inquiry,  without  witnesses,  had  not  been  published  ;  it  is  not  certain 
if  it  will  ever  be  published.  "  The  Chief  Secretary,"  said  Mr.  Bonar  Law 
(December  21,  1920),  "  has  promised  to  carefully  consider  whether  he  could 
safely  allow  the  Strickland  report,  when  it  is  received,  to  be  published. 
The  Government  cannot  go  further  than  that." 

The  military  know  right  well  who  burnt  Cork.  What  they  do  not  know 
is  how  much  evidence  of  their  guilt  has  been  collected  and  is  in  the  possession 
of,  say,  Cork  Corporation  or  the  British  Labour  Commission.  But  they 
suspect.  They  can  hardly  hope  this  time  to  conceal  all  proof  and  terrorise 
the  people  into  absolute  silence.  It  is  therefore  probable  that  they  will 
own  up  to  just  a  little — perhaps  make  scapegoats  of  a  few  Auxiliaries  and 
completely  exonerate  the  military  and  police. 

The  report,  however,  is  of  no  evidential  or  judicial  value  ;  it  is  merely 
a  measure  of  how  much,  under  pressure  of  public  opinion  and  through  fear 
of  "  unauthorised  "  disclosures,  the  Government — that  is,  the  defendant — 
is  prepared  to  confess.  What  would  be  of  more  interest  to  the  public  would 
be  the  answers  to  these  questions  : — 

(a)  How  many  casualties  occurred  among  the  forces  of  the  Crown  during 
the  burning  and  looting  of  Cork  ?  2 

(b)  How  much  petrol  and  ammunition  was  taken  that  night  from  the 
various  barracks  in  the  city  ?  3 

1  This  correspondence  is  published  in  full  in  the  Cork  Examiner  for  December  22,  1920. 

2  There  is  evidence  as  to  several  casualties  (due  to  quarrelling,  drunkenness,  &c.) 
available. 

3  There  is  evidence  that  300  gallons  of  petrol  were  taken  out  of  Victoria  Barracks 
that  night. 

(11) 


(c)  Were  the  barracks  at  Union  Quay  and  Empress  Place  and  the 
Bridewell  officially  searched  next  day  for  loot  ?  If  so,  why  was  it  not 
restored  to  its  owners  ? 

The  Government  have  often  indulged  in  pharisaical  claptrap  concerning 
the  impartiality  of  their  own  courts  when  inquiring  into  their  own  sins. 
And  this  perfectly  monstrous  proposition,  which  is  tantamount  to  the  assertion 
of  the  divine  right  of  politicians  to  be  absolutest  despots,  immune  from 
criticism  and  censure,  this  immoral  despotism  is  proclaimed  with  such  an 
air  of  self-righteous  virtue  that  it  has  almost  come  to  be  regarded  as  a 
truism — at  least,  when  it  concerns  the  mere  Irish.  Military  inquiries  are 
common  in  Ireland  ;  in  fact  they  have  superseded  everything  else.  Every 
offence,  from  the  possession  of  a  "  seditious  "  newspaper  to  the  burning 
and  looting  of  a  city,  is  tried  by  court  martial ;  that  is  when  there  is  any 
trial  at  all,  which  is  very  seldom.  In  particular,  coroner's  inquests  have 
been  abolished  over  most  of  Ireland  ;  instead,  there  is  a  military  inquiry. 
Two  instances  of  such  inquiries  are  included  in  this  booklet.  One  of  them 
may  be  referred  to  here.  The  reader  is  asked  to  turn  to  the  last  deposition 
(No.  66)  in  the  chapter  on  evidence  (page  68).  He  will  there  find  a  sworn 
statement  (which  can  be  corroborated  by  further  evidence)  showing  that 
the  military  inquiry  into  the  death  of  Mr.  James  Coleman,  a  respected 
business  gentleman  of  Cork  City,  not  only  violated  the  pledge  of  publicity 
given  to  the  widow,  but  deliberately  suppressed  the  evidence  and  brought 
in  a  false  verdict.  This  is  a  strong  statement  to  make  against  a  military 
inquiry.  Read  Deposition  No.  66,  which  is  only  portion  of  the  evidence 
available  in  this  case,  and  you  will  cease  to  wonder  why  Irishmen  refuse  to 
recognise  these  military  tribunals,  and  perhaps  also  why  the  Government 
appeals  to  them  so  confidently. 

(4)     The  Present  Investigation 

Since  the  burning  and  looting  of  Cork,  a  quiet  and,  under  the  circumstances, 
rather  dangerous  and  toilsome  investigation  has  been  proceeding.  Nearly 
a  hundred  depositions  have  been  taken.  The  evidence  is,  of  course,  far 
from  complete  ;  it  is  only  a  tithe  of  what  would  be  available  if  a  proper 
civilian  inquiry  were  set  up.  But  such  as  it  is,  it  is  sufficiently  explicit 
and  startling  to  justify  immediate  publication.  The  statements  and 
depositions  are,  therefore,  given  here  in  full,  with  such  small  omissions  as 
were  necessary  in  order  to  conceal  the  witnesses'  names  and  identity.  The 
witnesses  consist  chiefly  of  responsible  commercial  or  professional  men  and 
householders ;  some  are  English  and  some  are  Americans ;  several  are 
ex-officers  or  ex-soldiers.  In  every  case  a  signed  and  witnessed  original  is 
filed  and  deposited  in  a  place  of  comparative  safety.  These  originals  will 
be  produced  for  any  competent  and  responsible  commission  of  inquiry. 
And  were  such  an  inquiry  established,  hundreds  of  persons  who,  in  the 
prevailing  state  of  lawless  terrorism,  dare  not  sign  any  evidence  against  the 
military  and  police  would  be  prepared  to  come  forward  and  give  evidence. 

But  the  evidence  here  presented  is,  as  far  as  it  goes,  absolutely  conclusive. 
Its  collection  and  publication  is  a  public  service.  "  It  is  obviously  the 
interest  of  the  Government,"  declared  Sir  Hamar  Greenwood  (December  13, 
1920),  "  to  find  the  perpetrators  of  this  outrage."  If  so,  then  this  investiga- 
tion is  in  the  interest  of  the  Government,  for  it  has  certainly  succeeded  in 
finding  the  perpetrators  of  the  outrage.  And  the  Daily  Telegraph 
(December  14,  1920)  tells  us  that  "  it  is  certainly  the  interest,  not  only  of 
the  Government  but  of  us  all,  that  an  outrage  of  this  magnitude,  the  noise 
of  which  has  already  travelled  round  the  world,  should  not  remain  in  the 
category  of  crimes  as  to  the  authorship  of  which  there  is  no  evidence." 
A  perusal  of  the  evidence  here  submitted  will  leave  little  doubt  as  to  the 
authorship  of  the  crime. 

(12) 


II.— WHO    DID    IT? 

[References  are  to  the  number  and  paragraph  of  the  depositions  and  statements 
given  under  "  Evidence."] 

That  outrages  similar  to  the  sacking  of  Cork  have  been  previously  com- 
mitted by  the  Crown  forces  in  Ireland  is  admitted  by  everyone  except  Sir 
Hamar  Greenwood.  One  of  the  latest  and  most  competent  of  investigators 
is  General  Sir  Henry  Lawson,  envoy  of  the  Peace-with-Ireland  Council,  who 
on  December  31,  1920,  reported  thus  : — 

"  It  would  probably  have  been  impossible,  had  I  tried,  to  find  out  to 
what  extent  the  policy  of  collective  reprisals,  so  widely  carried  out  by  certain 
sections  of  the  Forces,  was  suggested  and  approved  from  above.  That  it 
received  something  more  than  tacit  approval  was  obvious  from  many  public 
utterances  ;  but  the  policy  has  never  received  publicly  expressed  official 
approval  despite  its  extensive  practice.  .  .  Their  point  of  view  seems  to  be 
that  of  forces  operating  in  an  enemy  country  against  guerilla  warfare,  very 
much  like  the  Germans  in  France  in  1870  and  in  Belgium  in  1914." 

Several  official  orders  against  these  so-called  reprisals  were  issued,  but  so 
far  have  proved  of  no  avail ;  whether  because  the  Auxiliaries  are  uncontrol- 
lable or  because  these  orders  are  not  seriously  meant  is  not  certain.  On 
August  17,  1920,  General  Macready  issued  the  following  special  order1 : — 

"  It  has  been  inferred  that  soldiers  indulge  in  acts  of  retaliation  on  the 
civil  population  as  a  whole  for  acts  committed  against  them,  as  distinct  from 
defending  themselves  when  threatened  or  attacked. 

"  Such  action  would  reflect  the  utmost  discredit  on  the  army,  and  would 
indicate  a  lapse  from  discipline  which,  if  committed  on  active  service,  renders 
the  offenders  liable  to  a  death  sentence.  .  .  . 

"  I,  therefore,  look  to  all  officers  to  ensure  that  there  will  not  be  the  least 
grounds  for  allegations  of  looting  or  retaliation.  And,  though  confident  that 
these  orders  will  be  rigidly  adhered  to,  must  point  out  that  any  dereliction 
would  be  met  by  the  severest  disciplinary  measures. 

"  The  above  remarks  of  the  Commander-in-Chief  will  be  read  to  all  units 
on  parade  and  kept  posted  on  the  unit  order  board." 

And  again,  after  the  burning  and  looting  of  Cork,  on  the  very  day  the 
military  inquiry  was  sitting,  General  Macready  issued  a  further  order  against 
murder,  arson,  and  robbery  on  the  part  of  military  and  police  (December  18, 
1920)  :— 

"  All  forces  of  the  Crown  are  hereby  warned  against  the  commission  of 
the  following  offences,  namely  : — 

"  (1)  Committing  any  offence  against  the  person  or  property  of  an 
inhabitant  of  or  resident  in  this  country,  or 

"  (2)  Breaking  into  any  house  or  other  place  in  search  of  plunder,  or 

"  (3)  Forcing  a  sentry  on  duty  for  the  protection  of  some  person  or 
property,  or 

"  (4)  Forcing  or  striking  a  soldier  when  acting  as  sentinel. 

"  Any  person  subject  to  military  or  martial  law  who  commits  any  of  the 
above  offences  will,  on  conviction  by  a  court  martial  or  military  court,  be 
liable  to  suffer  death." 

Of  even  more  interest  is  the  appeal  to  the  police  to  stop  incendiarism 
issued  privately  by  General  Tudor,  Police  Adviser,  Dublin  Castle,  December 
6,  1920,  just  a  week  before  the  burning  of  Cork  : — 

"  There  have  been  recently  a  large  number  of  reports  of  arson.  Whilst 
by  no  means  clear  that  this  is  done  by  the  forces  of  the  Crown,  I  wish  again 

1  Yet  a  month  later  (September  26)  he  gave  an  interview  to  the  representative  of  the 
Associated  Press  of  America,  in  the  course  of  which  he  said  :  "  It  is  only  human  that  they 
should  act  on  their  own  initiative.     Punishment  for  such  acts  is  a  delicate  matter." 

(13) 


to  impress  on  all  members  of  the  police  force  the  absolute  necessity  of  stopping 
burnings,  whatever  the  provocation. 

"  The  only  justifiable  burnings  are  the  destruction  of  buildings  which  have 
been  used  to  shelter  ambushers  or  from  which  fire  is  opened  on  forces  of  the  Crown. 
Burnings  of  houses  or  buildings  not  directly  connected  with  assassination  is 
indefensible. 

"  I  appeal  to  the  police  of  all  ranks  to  suppress  all  destruction  of  property 
in  Ireland,  even  of  notorious  Sinn  Feiners." 

Being  clearly  unable  by  orders  and  appeals  to  stop  the  excesses  of  the 
police  and  military,  which  they  had  encouraged  up  to  a  certain  point,  the 
Government  have  now  decided  on  "  official  "  reprisals,  which  were  inaugu- 
rated on  New  Year's  Day  at  Midleton.  "  It  was  decided  by  the  military 
governor  that  certain  houses  in  the  vicinity  of  the  outrages  were  to  be 
destroyed,  as  the  inhabitants  were  bound  to  have  known  of  the  ambush  and 
attack,  and  neglected  to  give  any  information  either  to  the  military  or  police 
authorities."  No  investigation  as  to  whether  these  people  did  know  anything 
beforehand,  no  investigation  as  to  whether  they  could  have  reached  the 
English  forces  without  being  shot  by  the  Irish  ;  apart  altogether  from  the 
question  of  the  morality  of  penalising  people  for  not  acting  as  spies  on  behalf 
of  a  Government  which  is  guilty  of  such  damnable  tyranny.  And  finally,  as 
General  Tudor  put  it,  "  the  only  justifiable  burnings  are  the  destruction  of 
buildings  which  have  been  used  to  shelter  ambushers." 

A  Government  which  can  do  such  deeds  ought  not  to  boggle  at  the  burning 
of  Cork.  Perhaps  the  burning  was  only  a  reprisal  (slightly  unofficial)  on  a 
city  which  was  "  bound  "  to  know  about  the  ambush  at  Dillon's  Cross  ? 
Yet  Sir  Hamar  Greenwood  declared  (December  13)  that  "  the  fires  in  the 
centre  of  the  city  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  attack  on  the  military  division 
half  a  mile  away."  And,  in  a  sense,  he  is  right,  for  there  is  not  the  smallest 
evidence  that  there  was  any  such  ambush.  Here  is  the  official  account  issued 
from  the  Irish  Office,  London1 : — 

"  Twelve  cadets  were  wounded,  and  one  has  since  died  of  wounds.  Bombs 
are  believed  to  have  been  thrown  from  houses  at  Dillon's  Cross,  in  the  north 
district  of  Cork,  into  lorries  containing  cadets,  as  they  were  leaving  Cork 
military  barracks.  And  it  is  suggested  that  the  bombs  used  were  supplied  to 
the  assailants  from  the  bomb  factory  which  was  discovered  in  Dublin,  and  in 
connection  with  which  four  men  have  been  arrested.  The  ambush  took  place 
at  8  p.m.  ...  So  far  as  can  be  ascertained,  the  attackers  of  the  ambushed 
cadets  escaped." 

The  main  point,  apart  from  beliefs  and  suggestions,  is  that  the  attackers 
were  not  seen  and  the  attack  took  place  quite  close  to  the  military  barracks. 
One  of  the  Auxiliaries  thus  describes  the  attack  :  "  The  party  had  not  got 
100  yards  from  barracks  when  bombs  were  thrown  at  them  from  over  a  wall  " 
(50  C).     And  that  is  all  the  Auxiliaries  can  say  of  the  attack. 

Curiously  enough,  several  witnesses  bear  testimony  to  the  fact  that  Crown 
forces,  especially  Auxiliaries  and  military,  fired  at  one  another  and  quarrelled 
in  the  city  that  same  evening.  A  student  held  up  near  Patrick's  Bridge  saw 
two  parties  of  Crown  forces  in  conflict  at  9.30  p.m.  :  "  I  saw  them  firing  at 
one  another,  and  I  saw  a  bomb  hurled  by  the  men  in  Bridge  Street  at  the 
men  on  the  bridge.  I  saw  the  bomb  explode  ;  I  did  not  see  the  result  " 
(10  C).  Later  on,  half-a-dozen  Auxiliaries  fired  at  a  fireman  and  three 
soldiers,  hitting  a  soldier  in  the  leg  (18  B).  On  another  occasion  "  Black 
and  Tans  "  fired  on  another  fireman  with  a  military  escort,  and. again  wounded 
a  soldier  (23).  Obviously  there  are  other  possibilities  of  attackers  besides 
Volunteers,  especially  within  a  hundred  yards  of  the  military  barracks. 

Long  before  the  attack  came  off  (about  8  p.m.),  it  was  known  that  there 
was  going  to  be  trouble  in  the  city.     "  About  five-thirty  that  evening,"  says 

1  Reproduced  in  the  Cork  Examiner,  December  13,  1920. 

(14) 


a  witness  (11  A),  "  I  was  reading  in  a  library  in  the  city,  when  a  friend — a 
Protestant  Unionist — came  up  to  me  and  told  me  to  go  home  at  once,  as  he 
was  told  there  was  to  be  bad  work  that  night."  And,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
the  indiscriminate  firing  in  the  streets  began  before  8  p.m.  (41  A).  And  these 
earliest  assailants  were  "  Black  and  Tans,"  not  Auxiliaries.  The  attack  or 
ambush  at  Dillon's  Cross,  while  it  may  have  intensified  the  Auxiliaries'  spirit 
of  loot  and  destruction,  has  really  no  essential  connection  with  the  sacking 
of  Cork. 

This  view  is  confirmed  by  the  British  Labour  Commission,  who  say  in 
their  report  (December  28,  1920)  :— 

"  The  Commission  was  impressed  by  the  sense  of  impending  disaster 
which  overhung  the  city  of  Cork  during  the  time  it  was  staying  there.  This 
uncertainty  was  ended  by  the  tragic  occurrences  of  Saturday,  December  11, 
when  the  Regent  Street  of  Cork  was  destroyed  by  incendiaries.  .  .  .  We 
are  of  opinion  that  the  incendiarism  in  Cork  on  December  11  was  not  a 
reprisal  for  the  ambush  which  took  place  on  the  same  date  at  Dillon's  Cross. 
The  fires  appear  to  have  been  an  organised  attempt  to  destroy  the  most 
valuable  premises  in  the  city,  and  we  do  not  think  that  the  arrangements 
could  have  been  carried  out  if  they  had  been  hastily  made  after  the 
unfortunate  occurrence  at  Dillon's  Cross." 

Some  details  concerning  the  sack  itself  may  be  here  collected  and 
summarised  from  the  evidence  which  is  given  in  extenso  in  the  next  section. 

(1)  The  Actual  Incendiaries 

Auxiliaries  set  fire  to  a  tramcar  (47  B,  11  E,  28  A),  which  was  cheered 
by  a  passing  lorry  of  military  (29  B). 

Cash's  was  burnt  by  police  and  Auxiliaries  (42  F,  39  E),  who  afterwards 
danced  and  fired  revolver  shots  outside  it  (47  D,  14  E). 

The  Munster  Arcade  was  set  on  fire  by  police  under  the  command  of  a 
military  officer  (45,  also  40  C,  41,  44  B,  14  D). 

"  Black  and  Tans  "  burnt  Roche's  Stores  (23). 

Police  attempted  to  set  fire  to  the  premises  of  Murphy  Bros.,  and  very 
nearly  set  fire  to  St.  Augustine's  Priory  and  Church  (57,  58,  and  59). 

The  City  Hall  and  Library,  which  is  quite  close  to  Union  Quay  Barracks, 
was  burnt  by  police,  one  of  whom  left  his  cap  behind  (26,  27). 

An  attempt  was  made  to  burn  Jennings's  by  men  in  uniform  and  in 
civilian  attire  (56  A). 

"  Take  your  time,  you'll  have  a  few  more  [fires]  in  a  minute  "  (14  A). 

"  We  did  it  all  right,  never  mind  how  much  the  well-intentioned  Hamar 
Greenwood  would  excuse  us  "  (50  A). 

(2)  Attacks  on  Firemen,  &c. 

The  military  refused  the  use  of  their  fire  appliances  (13  F,  17  A). 

The  hose  at  the  G.P.O.  was  cut  (13  C),  by  bayonets  in  the  opinion  of  the 
firemen. 

Thirty  policemen,  including  a  head  constable  and  three  sergeants,  kept 
turning  off  the  water  from  the  hose  which  was  being  played  on  the  Library 
(26  F). 

The  ambulance  was  fired  at  (15  C). 

Police  fired  at  a  fireman  (16  C).  Police  and  Auxiliaries  fired  at  two 
firemen  (17  B,  18  A).  Auxiliaries  fired  at  a  fireman  (18  B).  A  fireman 
was  wounded  by  a  bullet  in  close  proximity  to  military  and  police  (19). 
A  drunken  officer  fired  at  a  fireman  (20).  Other  firemen  were  also  fired 
upon  by  Crown  forces  (21  A,  23,  24). 

Civilian  helpers  were  fired  at,  molested,  threatened  by  police  and 
Auxiliaries  (41  D,  42,  37  A,  38  A,  49  C).  A  policeman  shouted  to  a  hose 
worker  :  "  At  your  peril,  don't  turn  the  hose  on  that  fire ;  let  it  blaze  " 
(35  E). 

(15) 


(3)     The  Looters 

Uniformed  looters  were  seen  emerging  laden  from  Cash's  (47  D,  29  E). 
An  Auxiliary  told  an  ex-officer  that  "  as  Cash's  had  been  so  badly  looted 
they  were  going  to  set  it  on  fire  in  order  to  cover  up  the  loot  "  (28  H). 

Police  and  military  looted  Mangan's  (29  C,  28  D  E,  compare  30)  and 
Hilser's  (52,  53,  54,  56),  and  Murphy  Bros.  (57,  58),  besides  several  public- 
houses  (39  I,  &c).  Crowds  of  Auxiliaries  and  police  were  seen  taking  the 
loot  to  Empress  Place  Barracks  (31  E)  and  Union  Quay  Barracks  (43,  44  A, 
45  J).1  Soldiers  and  "  Black  and  Tans  "  looted  Tyler's  boot  shop  (39  H, 
43  J,  26  E). 

In  view  of  the  above  extensive  looting  of  silverware,  jewellery,  drapery, 
and  drink  from  the  finest  business  houses  of  Cork,  by  military,  police,  and 
Auxiliaries— not  to  speak  of  wholesale  robberies  for  weeks  previous — the 
humour  of  the  following  notice  will  be  appreciated  : — 
Safeguarding  of  Property 


NOTICE 


Whereas  evilly-disposed  persons,  stating  that  they  are  acting  by  order 
of  the  Irish  Republic,  have  raided  post  offices  and  private  houses  and  held 
up  individuals  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  money  and  arms  for  the  rebels 
(commonly  styled  the  I.R.A.),  and  whereas  these  persons  have,  in  many 
cases,  stolen  silver,  jewellery,  valuables,  wine,  spirits,  and  other  goods,  the 
public  are  advised  to  store  in  security  all  articles  of  value  which  can  be 
easily  removed  or  consumed. 

His  Majesty's  Government  cannot  undertake  the  storage  of  any  articles. 

(Signed)     H.  W.  HIGGINSON, 
Cork,  31.12.20.  Brigadier  General,  Military  Governor,  Cork. 

(4)     Curfew 

All  the  witnesses  are  agreed  that  by  9.30  on  Saturday  evening, 
December  11,  the  streets  of  Cork  were  deserted  by  civilians.  This  was 
due  to  the  firing  and  bullying  of  the  Crown  forces.  It  is  important,  however, 
to  understand  that,  even  apart  from  such  firing,  the  streets  of  Cork  are 
deserted  at  10  p.m.,  and  the  city  remains  in  complete  control  of  the  military, 
who  career  around  in  patrols  and  lorries  and  arrest  all  civilians,  until  3  a.m. 
or  later.  It  was  in  order  to  protect  the  lives  and  property  of  Irish  citizens 
that  this  curfew  order  was  introduced.  And  it  is  precisely  during  this  time 
that  most  murders  and  arsons  are  committed.  It  was  while  the  military 
had  sole  and  complete  charge  of  the  streets,  while  no  civilian  might  be 
abroad  without  a  permit,  that  Cork  City  was  burnt  and  looted.  This  alone 
is  enough  to  decide  the  authorship  of  the  fires. 

To  make  this  point  clear  it  is  advisable  to  quote  in  full  the  curfew  order 
issued  by  General  Strickland  on  July  20,  1920,  which  is  still  in  force  in 
Cork  :— 

"  I  do  hereby  order  and  require  every  person  within  the  area  specified 
in  the  schedule  hereto  to  remain  within  doors  between  the  hours  of 
10  o'clock  p.m.  and  3  o'clock  a.m.,  unless  provided  with  a  permit  in  writing 
from  the  competent  military  authority  or  some  person  duly  authorised  by 
him. 

"  Schedule. — All  the  area  within  a  radius  of  three  miles  of  the  General 
Post  Office,  Pembroke  Street,  in  the  city  of  Cork.  .  .  . 

"  Permits  will  be  granted  to  clergymen,  registered  medical  practitioners, 
and  nurses  engaged  on  urgent  duties.  Permits  will  not  be  granted  to  other 
persons  save  in  cases  of  absolute  necessity.  .  .  . 

1  Depositions  have  since  been  taken  testifying  to  the  fact  that  the  Sinn  Fein  Police 
saved  hundreds  of  pounds'  worth  of  goods  at  Daly's  (Caroline  Street),  O'SuIlivan's  (Patrick 
Street),  &c. 

(16) 


"  Every  person  abroad  between  the  hours  mentioned  in  the  foregoing 
order,  when  challenged  by  any  policeman,  or  by  an  officer,  N.C.O.,  or  soldier 
on  duty,  must  immediately  halt  and  obey  the  orders  given  to  him  ;  and  if 
he  fails  to  do  so,  it  will  be  at  his  own  peril." 

So  far  from  firing  on  or  arresting  the  looters  and  incendiaries,  the  officers 
and  soldiers  on  duty  in  the  curfew  lorries  encouraged  the  work  of  plunder 
and  destruction.  Sometimes  the  looters  dodged  the  lorries  (52  D,  53  B), 
but  indeed  they  had  not  much  to  fear.  An  officer  got  out  of  the  lorry  and 
addressed  a  few  friendly  words  to  the  looters  near  Hilser's  (52  H).  The 
curfew  troops  in  a  passing  lorry  cheered  the  looters  at  Mangan's  (45  B), 
and  yelled  with  delight  at  the  burning  tram  (29  B).  Also,  while  the  Arcade 
and  Cash's  were  being  looted  and  burnt,  "  military  came  along  in  a  lorry, 
halted,  and  shouted  to  the  looters,  '  That's  the  stuff  to  give  them,  pour  it 
on  '  "  (46  B,  47  E).  One  officer  in  charge  of  a  patrol  made  a  feeble  effort 
to  stop  the  looting  at  Mangan's,  but  his  position  was  humiliating  ;  he  was 
almost  afraid  to  give  his  men  an  order,  and  the  looters  paid  no  attention  to 
the  soldiers  (29  F  G). 

As  the  military  issue  a  daily  bulletin  or  curfew  report,  it  was  a  delicate 
problem  to  frame  a  report  suitable  for  this  particular  night.  "  What  report 
are  we  going  to  make  about  to-night  ?  "  a  responsible  military  curfew  officer 
was  overheard  (by  37  E)  saying  to  the  head  of  the  rioting  Auxiliaries. 
"  There  and  then  the  two  of  them  made  up  an  ordinary  curfew  report,  to 
the  effect  that  the  Crown  forces  had  found  buildings  burning,  that  the  fire 
brigade  had  been  telephoned  for,  and  that  the  curfew  troops  stood  by  to 
render  what  assistance  they  could."  Quite  an  interesting  sidelight  into 
the  methods  of  a  military  inquiry.  The  military,  be  it  noted,  were  bound 
to  inquire  on  the  spot  into  the  fire  while  it  was  going  on,  for  they  had 
forcibly  seized  the  city  and  ejected  the  citizens  from  control.  Here  then 
is  the  report  of  the  first  military  inquiry  into  the  Cork  burnings  : — 

Official  military  report  on  the  state  of  Cork  City  for  the  period  from 
10  p.m.  on  Saturday,  December  11, 1920,  to  5.30  a.m.  on  Sunday,  December  12, 
1920,  during  which  period  the  city  was  in  complete  control  of  the  military. 

"  (1)  Three  arrests  were  made. 

"  (2)  At  22.00  hours,  Grant  &  Co.,  in  Patrick  Street,  was  found  to  be  on 
fire.     Warning  was  at  once  sent  to  all  fire  brigades. 

"  (3)  At  about  00.30  hours,  Cash  &  Co.  and  the  Munster  Arcade  were 
reported  on  fire. 

"  (4)  At  05.30  hours  the  majority  of  the  troops  were  withdrawn,  and  the 
remainder  at  08.00  hours. 

"  (5)  Explosions  were  heard  at  00.15  hours,  but  were  not  located.  No 
shots  were  fired  by  the  troops. 

F.  R.  EASTWOOD,  Major, 
Brigade  Major,  17th  Infantry  Brigade. 
Cork,  12.12.20." 

(5)  Soldiers 
The  soldiers  as  a  whole  gave  little  or  no  help  (47  G),  though  individual 
soldiers  helped  people  to  remove  furniture  (36  E)  and  also  assisted  the  firemen 
(14  F,  38  B).  But  there  was  not  much  discipline.  Soldiers  looted  with  the 
police  (30  C  D).  One  witness  "  saw  a  soldier  in  uniform  and  trench  helmet, 
with  rifle,"  "  showing  some  girls  articles  of  jewellery  .  .  .  and  also  two 
bottles  of  wine  "  which  he  had  purloined  (41  E).  Soldiers  in  full  uniform 
looted  John  Daly  and  Co.,  wine  merchants,  emerging  drunk  and  with  armfuls 
of  bottles  (41  F).  A  soldier  on  duty  smashed  Tyler's  window  with  the  butt- 
end  of  his  rifle  and  took  away  a  number  of  pairs  of  boots  (39  H).  A  drunken 
young  soldier  on  duty  was  showing  his  rifle  to  a  youngster,  and  for  mere 
bravado  had  a  shot  at  the  first  civilian  he  saw  (39  L).     Under  the  influence 

(17) 


of  drink  the  military  were  seen  "  quarrelling  and  fighting  between  themselves, 
and  one  actually  attacked  his  officer  "  (49  B).  Not  much  of  the  traditional 
discipline  of  the  British  army  can  survive  a  campaign  in  Ireland. 

(6)  Martial  Law 
All  this,  be  it  noted,  occurred  under  martial  law,  which  was  proclaimed  on 
Friday,  December  10,  1920.  In  this  official  proclamation  it  is  stated  that 
Cork  County  and  City,  Limerick  County  and  City,  County  Tipperary,  and 
County  Kerry  "  are,  and  until  further  order  shall  continue  to  be,  under  and  sub- 
ject to  martial  law."  "  Martial  law,"  says  Sir  Hamar  Greenwood  (December  13, 
1920),  "  does  not  mean  any  careless  use  of  power,  but  it  does  mean  the 
earnest  discipline  of  the  forces  of  the  Crown  and  the  quickest  possible  retri- 
bution to  all  criminals."  "  If  any  member  of  his  Majesty's  forces  is  found 
guilty  of  arson,  he  will  come  under  martial  law  at  once."  Still  no  one  was 
punished,  not  even  censured,  for  burning  Cork.1 

(7)     Police  and  Auxiliaries 

Incredible  though  it  may  appear,  a  few  Auxiliaries  and  "  Black  and  Tans  " 
actually  helped  in  combating  their  comrades'  fires  (41  D,  37  C,  38  B).  The 
"  Black  and  Tans  "  gave  some  civilians  a  friendly  tip  "  to  get  home  quickly 
as  the  Auxiliaries  were  in  bad  humour  "  (40  H).  On  the  other  hand,  the 
Auxiliaries  blamed  the  "  Black  and  Tans  "  for  their  shameless  looting  (43  K). 

The  old  R.I.C.  seem  to  have  behaved  pretty  well,  helping  the  firemen 
(14  F)  and  warning  people  in  danger  (52  B)  ;  and  early  on  the  Sunday  morning 
they  cleared  the  "  Black  and  Tans  "  off  Patrick  Street  (46  D).  But  some  of 
them  joined  the  loot-gangs  (44  B),  got  drunk,  and  bullied  women  refugees 
(49  B)  ;  others  acted  as  guides  to  the  incendiaries  and  looters  (45  G). 

The  Auxiliaries  were,  of  course,  the  leaders  in  destruction  and  looting,  and 
made  no  secret  of  it  (38  C).  "  They  all  seemed  to  be  of  the  opinion  that  the 
city  deserved  its  fate,  and  only  treated  the  whole  affair  as  a  joke.  One  of 
them  remarked  that  the  thing  was  carried  too  far,  and,  to  use  his  own  words, 
said  '  there  would  be  hell  to  pay  over  it '  "  (37  D).  He  was  unnecessarily 
nervous,  however,  for  nothing  happened.  The  Auxiliary  Division  (K  Company) 
was  removed  from  the  city  without  a  stain  on  its  character.  "  It  is  true," 
said  Mr.  Denis  Henry  (December  14,  1920),  "  that  the  Auxiliary  police  have 
been  removed  from  Cork  City  to  the  West  Cork  District ;  but  I  am  informed 
by  General  Headquarters  that  there  is  no  foundation  for'  the  suggestion  that 
the  military  authorities  had  expressed  any  censure  upon  their  conduct  in 
that  city." 

It  was  a  member  of  the  same  Auxiliaries  who  wrote  on  December  16  : 
"  In  all  my  life  and  in  all  the  tales  of  fiction  I  have  read  I  have  never  experi- 
enced such  orgies  of  murder,  arson,  and  looting  as  I  have  witnessed  during 
the  past  sixteen  days  with  the  R.I.C.  Auxiliaries.  It  baffles  description. 
And  we  are  supposed  to  be  ex-officers  and  gentlemen  !  "  (50  A).  And  why 
are  such  murderous  incendiaries  not  censured  ?  Perhaps  because  they  are 
a  convenient  instrument  for  torturing  the  Irish  people.  And  even  when 
these  gentlemen  go  a  little  too  far  and  give  the  show  away — well,  even  General 
Higginson,  who  talks  so  strong  in  his  proclamations  to  mere  rebels,  abandoned 
the  little  sermon  which  he  went  specially  down  to  Dunmanway  to  preach  to 

1  Attempted  denial  by  the  Government  Press  that  the  fire  occurred  under  martial 
law  : — 

A. — Martial  law  came  into  force  on  Friday,  December  10. 

"  Last  night  it  was  announced  from  Dublin  that  martial  law  had  been  proclaimed  in 
the  City  and  County  of  Cork,  City  and  County  of  Limerick,  County  of  Tipperary,  County 
of  Kerry." — Daily  Chronicle,  Saturday,  December  11  (before  the  fire). 

B. — Martial  law  only  came  into  force  on  Monday,  December  13. 

"  Martial  law  comes  into  force  to-day  in  the  proclaimed  counties  in  the  south-west, 
including  Cork  City." — Daily  Chronicle,  Monday,  December  13  (after  the  fire). 

(18) 


his  Auxiliary  flock  ;  they  "  struck  terror  into  him  "  (50  F).  So  he  returned 
to  Cork  and  issued  a  brand-new  proclamation  against  arson  and  looting — by 
rebels. 

(8)     Officers  and  Leaders 

The  houses  were  not  fired  and  looted  at  random  ,*  they  were  picked  out 
(30  A).  An  Auxiliary  shouted  to  the  "  Black  and  Tans  "  who  were  looting 
Mangan's  :  "  You  are  in  the  wrong  shop,  that  man  is  a  loyalist."  "  They 
replied  that  they  didn't  give  a  damn  as  that  ivas  the  shop  that  had  been  pointed 
out  to  them."  The  men  were  evidently  guided  to  a  definite  house,  and  on 
reaching  it  there  was  a  shout  "  This  is  it  "  (39  A)  or  "  Come  along,  lads,  here 
we  are  "  (56  A). 

There  were  sharp  words  of  command  at  Cash's  (42  F),  a  military  officer 
led  the  police-petrollers  into  the  Munster  Arcade  (45  F  H),  an  Auxiliary 
officer  led  a  charge  on  a  public-house  (39  BD),  an  officer  headed  a  party  of 
window-smashers  through  Marlboro'  Street  (48),  a  military  officer  joined  in 
the  loot  at  Murphy's  (58  B).  Officers  were  concerned  even  in  outrages 
(4  A,  8  C).  No  wonder  that  there  were  "  no  officers  at  all  "  in,  about  10.30  p.m., 
in  one  mess  (28  B  ;    compare  32  D,  33  C). 

The  only  instance  of  an  officer  behaving  as  such  is  the  stoppage  of  the 
fire  at  Jennings's  (56  C),  owing  to  its  proximity  to  the  police  barracks. 

(9)  "  Civilians  " 
A  good  number  of  Crown  forces  were  in  mufti.  Whenever  there  was  a 
crowd  of  Crown  forces  looting  or  burning,  some  were  sure  to  be  in  civilian  or 
semi-civilian  garb  (46  A,  14  A,  15  A,  16  A).  Often  the  leader  of  a  uniformed 
party  was  in  mufti  (28  C,  43  C  D,  9  B).  Some  of  these  "  civilians  "  went  to 
the  Bridewell  to  get  into  uniform,  or  at  least  to  get  their  uniform  hats,  "  so 
that  they  wouldn't  be  shot  in  mistake  for  civilians  by  some  other  party  " 
(28  G). 

(10)  Drunkenness 
Drunkenness,  especially  as  the  night  wore  on,  was  a  general  characteristic 
of  the  Crown  forces.  Police  and  military  were  drunk  (41  D),  soldiers  were 
drunk  on  duty  (43  L) ;  they  were  drunk  even  shortly  after  nine  on  Saturday 
evening  (12  A,  10  B,  11,  28  A).  The  forces  broke  into  public-houses  and 
looted  drink  (39  A,  40  B,  46  C,  49  B,  41  F).  We  have  a  complete  picture  of 
a  drunken  sergeant,  who  wanted  to  shoot  everyone  who  couldn't  sing  (32  D, 
33  D,  35  C,  36  B).  He  was  an  Irishman.  But  a  foreign  accent,  English  or 
Scotch,  was  far  more  universal  (14  B,  36  C,  39  E,  43  G,  46  C,  &c). 

(11)     Outrages  and  Murders 

Two  statements  (1  and  2)  deal  with  the  public  horse-whipping  of  all  men- 
pedestrians  in  Patrick  Street  on  December  7.  No.  3  deals  with  a  typical 
case  of  robbery  and  intimidation  which  took  place  on  the  same  day.  There 
is  always  a  sinister  combination  of  violence  on  political  grounds  and  dexterous 
robbery.  The  roving  Auxiliary,  even  when  intent  on  murder,  has  an  eye  to 
business.  Were  you  in  the  war  ?  Were  you  in  the  ambush  ?  Are  you  a 
Sinn  Feiner  ?  Such-like  questions  are  usually  the  prelude  to  a  good  kicking  ; 
they  are  also  the  prologue  to  the  disappearance  of  your  watch  and  purse. 
(See  instances  in  4  H,  8  C.)  Even  in  a  systematic  search  for  a  City  Alderman 
— a  peaceful  business  man  whom  they  wished  to  murder — the  Auxiliaries 
were  on  the  lookout  for  cash  (5  and  6). 

Shortly  after  9  p.m.  on  Saturday  evening,  December  11,  the  Auxiliaries 
held  up  pedestrians,  used  filthy  language,  ill-treated  men,  and  even  women 
and  priests,  kicked  people  round,  told  them  to  run  and  then  fired  shots  after 
them  (9,  10,  11,  47  A). 

(19) 


At  least  two  murders  were  committed  that  night.  Two  young  brothers, 
called  Delany,  were  brutally  shot  in  the  presence  of  their  aged  father ;  one 
died  instantly,  his  sister  holding  the  crucifix  to  his  lips  ;  the  other  succumbed 
in  hospital  a  week  later  ;  their  uncle,  over  sixty  years  of  age,  was  also  wounded, 
but  recovered.  Some  depositions  concerning  this  case  are  given  under  Nos. 
60-66.     The  following  particulars  are  therein  established  : — 

(1)  The  murderers  were  accompanied  by  a  motor  lorry. 

(2)  They  had  strong  English  accents. 

(3)  The  father  was  asked  if  he  was  a  Sinn  Feiner. 

(4)  The  actual  murderer  who  fired  the  fatal  shots  wore  a  military  uniform- 

(5)  They  refused  to  allow  a  sister  to  go  for  a  priest. 

(6)  When  one  of  the  party  was  told  that  the  victims  were  dead,  he  said, 
"  We  may  get  £40  or  £50  out  of  this." 

There  are  no  coroner's  inquests  allowed  in  Cork  ;  they  might  be  incon- 
venient. So  a  military  inquiry  was  held  on  the  death  of  Cornelius  Delany. 
The  relatives  naturally  refused  to  have  anything  to  do  with  a  court  where 
the  culprits  were  judges.  The  verdict  was  published  on  December  31,  and 
is  as  follows  : — 

"  The  court  found  that  death  was  due  to  peritonitis  following  a  gunshot 
wound  in  the  abdomen,  and  that  the  bullet  which  caused  the  wound  was  fired 
by  some  person  unknown." 

That  is  always  the  verdict  of  every  military  inquiry  in  Ireland.  The 
Athenians  long  ago  erected  a  temple  to  the  Unknown  God.  The  British 
military  and  police  should  erect  an  obelisk  in  the  ruins  of  Patrick  Street, 
dedicated  to  the  unknown  person  who  has  committed  so  many  arsons, 
robberies,  and  murders  in  our  midst.  Or  perhaps  if  they  withdrew  across 
the  Channel,  that  unknown  person  might  be  found  to  have  also  flown ;  for 
surely  he  has  an  English  accent  and  wears  a  British  uniform. 


III.— THE    EVIDENCE 

Some  of  the  depositions  and  statements  taken  are  given  here.  In  every 
case  they  are  given  in  full  without  omission  or  alteration,  except  for  the 
omission  of  certain  names,  &c.  The  originals,  signed  and  witnessed,  are 
safely  stored  and  are  available  for  the  inspection  of  any  accredited  and 
responsible  investigators  or  for  the  purpose  of  a  civilian  inquiry.  The  pre- 
sent investigation  has  been  attended  by  obvious  dangers  and  difficulties,  and 
is,  of  course,  very  incomplete ;  even  since  the  collection  and  arrangement  of 
the  evidence  here  given,  much  fresh  evidence  has  been  obtained. 

For  convenience  of  reference  each  statement  has  been  divided  into  para- 
graphs A,  B,  C,  &c.  The  statements  are  arranged  roughly  according  to  the 
similarity  or  connection  of  their  subject-matter.  It  must  not  be  inferred 
from  the  collocation  or  juxtaposition  of  two  depositions  that  the  two  wit- 
nesses were  known  to  each  other,  except  in  those  cases  where  the  witnesses 
form  a  group  (e.g.,  firemen,  officers  of  an  American  vessel)  or  formally 
corroborate.  As  far  as  possible  the  witnesses  sought  were  men  and  women 
o*  independence  and  standing  and  without  bias  in  favour  of  Sinn  Fein  :  ex- 
officers,  ex-service  men,  Americans,  Englishmen,  Unionists,  substantial  busi- 
ness men,  professional  gentlemen.  Needless  to  say,  in  the  prevailing  state 
of  terrorism  many  refused  to  give  evidence,  but  nearly  all  were  prepared  to 
do  so  before  a  public  authorised  civilian  inquiry. 

A  few  depositions  referring  to  outrages  prior  to  the  incendiarism  of 
December  11-12  are  also  included,  for  the  purpose  of  proving  some  particular 
subsidiary    points.     They    will    help    readers    to    picture  more  vividly  the 


(20) 


''atmosphere"  of  a  town   under  brutal  military  oppression.      But  it  was  eon 
sidered   unnecessary  to  include  many  of  such  statements,   as  the   British 
Labour   Commission   which    recently    visited    Cork    is   in   possession  of  full 
information  concerning  these  occurrences. 

No.  1 
Auxiliaries  Flog  Passers-by  in   Patrick  Street,   December  7,  1920 

I,  Margaret  ,  do  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily  and  do 

solemnly  affirm  that  it  is  the  truth,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 

About  4.30  p.m.,  December  7,  1920,  while  shopping  in  Patrick  Street,  and 
passing  by  Cash's,  I  saw  about  four  Auxiliaries  standing  in  a  group  outside 
Cash's.     They  wore  Glengarry  caps,  khaki  uniforms,  and  carried  revolvers^ 

I  saw  one  of  them  cross  over  to  a  jarvey,  who  was  waiting  on  the 
"stand"  with  horse  and  car  for  hire,  and  take  his  driving  whip.  He  moved 
off  through  Patrick  Street  in  the  direction  of  the  Examiner  office.  For  safety 
I  moved  down  Robert  Street.  I  saw  people  running  in  all  directions  from 
the  direction  of  the  Examiner  office  and  the  Auxiliary  running  after  them, 
whipping  many  of  them  all  the  time. 

NO.  2 

Auxiliaries  Flog  Passers-by  in  Patrick  Street,   December  7,  1920 

(The  Victoria  Hotel  is  No.  10  in  the  map.  The  lower  portion  of  Robert  Street  is 
called  Morgan  Street.) 

I,  the  undersigned,  do  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily,  and  do 
solemnly  affirm  on  oath  that  same  is  true,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and 
ability. 

On  December  7,  1920,  I  was  working  in  Patrick  Street,  opposite  the 
Munster  Arcade.  From  2.30  p.m.  to  4.30  p.m.  I  saw  three  Auxiliaries,  one 
tall  and  two  small,  in  khaki  uniform  and  tam-o'-shanter  caps,  with  jarvey 
whips  in  their  hands  and  revolvers  in  their  hosters. 

I  saw  them  continually  for  the  whole  two  hours  beating  indiscriminately 
every  male  that  came  within  reach  of  their  whips,  as  they  walked  to  and  fro 
between  Patrick's  Bridge  and  where  I  was  working. 

I  saw  one  of  them  severely  whipping  a  middle-aged  man,  from  Morgan 
Street  to  Victoria  Hotel,  a  distance  of  about  100  yards.  The  man  turned 
around  to  the  Auxiliary  and  protested,  but  the  answer  to  this  was,  "Get  on, 
you  Irish  swine,"  repeating  it  several  times.  I  dodged  them  on  several  occa- 
sions and  escaped. 

During  the  two  hours  that  this  continued,  the  patience  and  restraint  of 
the  people  was  wonderful  under  such  humiliating  provocation ;  and  women 
and  children  fled  panic-stricken  and  terrified  with  every  rush  the  Auxiliaries 
made. 

No.  3 

Robbery  and  Violence  (December  7,  1920) 

I,  Mary ,  of  —  Thomas  Davis  Street,  Cork,  do  solemnly  declare  and 

affirm  that  the  following  statement  is  true  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and 
ability. 

I  remember  the  night  of  December  7.  1920.  At  about  7.30  p.m.  three  men 
entered  the  premises  (licensed),  one  who  appeared  to  be  in  charge  was  a  tall 
man  wearing  a  trench  coat,  tam-o'-shanter  cap,  buff  coloured  scarf  half 
hiding  his  face  which  was  whitened  as  if  with  flour  or  powder.        He  said, 

"Who  is  the  owner  of  this  house?"     I  said,  " ."     He  said,  "Where  is 

he  ?"     I  answered,  "It  is  a  lady."     He  then  kicked  in  the  kitchen  door  and 

saw  my  aunt,  Miss .     He  came  back  to  me  and  placed  his  revolver  and 

flash-lamp  on  the  counter,  and  said,  "The  next  policeman  that  is  killed  here, 
take  warning  and  clear  out."     This  man  was  under  the  influence  of  drink. 

(21) 


The  other  two  remained  in  the  shop.  About  ten  minutes  afterwards  I  heard 
a  knock.  I  opened  immediately  and  stood  back,  several  men  presented 
revolvers  at  me.  One  ordered  me  to  walk  backwards  through  the  shop. 
Three  men  entered  and  searched  the  shop ;  they  were  dressed  in  Auxiliary 
policemen's  uniform.  After  searching  the  shop  they  departed.  After  a  few 
minutes  I  heard  another  knock „ and  opened  immediately  to  find  three  men 
with  revolvers  and  dressed  as  already  described.  The  first  man  asked  me  if 
I  was  married,  or  if  there  were  any  men  in  the  house.  I  answered,  "No, 
with  the  exception  of  one  man  who  is  a  friend  of  ours."  This  man,  who  is  an 
ex-soldier,  was  searched  and  nothing  found  on  him.  He  asked  me  for  a 
candle,  I  said  there  was  gas  in  the  shop.  He  said  he  wanted  to  go  upstairs. 
I  offered  to  accompany  him.  At  the  point  of  the  revolver  he  ordered  me 
down.  Two  went  upstairs  leaving  one  in  the  kitchen  on  guard.  My  coat 
was  hanging  behind  the  kitchen  door,  and  he  searched  it  and  found  nothing. 
On  a  shelf  in  the  kitchen  there  were  several  books,  which  were  thoroughly 
inspected.  One  of  these  books  was  a  scrap  book,  which  he  examined  and 
put  in  his  pocket  remarking,  as  he  passed,  in  a  sarcastic  tone,  that  I  was  very 
loyal.  Just  then  two  others  came  downstairs,  and  the  three  left,  remarking 
that  they  would  return  in  ten  minutes. 

I  went  upstairs  and  found  my  room  thoroughly  ransacked,  and  a  desk 
forced  open  with  an  instrument  which  they  brought  with  them  and 
apparently  forgot  to  remove.  I  have  this  in  my  possession  at  the  present 
time.  They  took  with  them  £28  in  notes  from  the  desk  already  mentioned, 
also  two  watches,  one  gold  and  the  other  a  cased  wristlet. 

NO.  4 

Outrage,  Arson,  and  Robbery  near  Dillon's  Cross 

I,  X.  Y.,  do  hereby  make  the  following  statement,  voluntarily,  and  do 
solemnly  affirm  on  oath  that  it  is  the  truth,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and 
ability.  I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920,  and  although  I 
realised  the  great  necessity  of  noting  times  in  the  great  excitement  and  my 
experiences,  I  can  only  give  approximate  times  in  connection  with  all 
incidents. 

A. — Between  the  hours  of  9  p.m.  and  midnight,  I  saw  that  No. 


which  is  next  door,  and  Mr.  B 's  house  opposite  were  burning  fiercely. 

Some  time  between  the  above  hours,  while  looking  out  through  my  front 
window,  and  while  the  two  houses  above-mentioned  were  burning,  I  saw  six 
men  in  officers'  khaki  uniform  and  tam-o'-shanter  caps  walking  past  in  the 
middle  of  the  road,  in  St.  Luke's  direction.     At  the  same  time,  a  soldier  who 

lives  with  his  wife  next  to  B 's  (burning)  house,  came  out  with  a  bath  of 

water    and    threw    it    on    B 's  fire.     He  was  immediately  fired  on  and 

quickly  went  indoors.  Uniformed  men  of  the  above  description  patrolled 
up  and  down  for  many  hours,  guarding  the  burnings,  fearing  attempts  to 
extinguish  them. 

B. — While  in  the  act  of  saving  my  house  from  the  encroaching  flames,  two 
members  of  the  Crown  forces,  dressed  in  khaki  uniforms,  tam-o'-shanter 
caps,  and  carrying  revolvers  in  hand,  jumped  on  me,  roaring,  and  demanded 
to  know  what  I  was  doing.  I  replied,  "Saving  our  furniture."  They  asked, 
"Were  you  in  the  war?"  I  said,  "No,"  and  immediately  I  was  dealt  a 
severe  blow  on  the  face  by  one  of  them,  causing  my  teeth  to  come  through 
my  upper  lip.  I  was  then  dragged  into  a  neighbour's  back-yard,  placed  up 
against  a  wall  there  by  the  taller  of  them.  What  happened  there  I  can't 
remember,  but  one  of  my  sisters  pleaded  for  my  life,  and  the  answer  she  got 
was  that  his  heart  was  as  hard  as  the  wall,  and  that  it  was  no  use  speaking. 

C. — From  here  I  was  taken  out  to  Dillon's  Cross,  and  while  here  I  was 
surrounded  by  Crown  forces    dressed  in  khaki  and  tasselled  caps.     They 

(22) 


carried  revolvers  and  made  use  of  terrible  language.  They  were  accom- 
panied by  a  civilian  of  low  stature ;  fresh,  fair  features ;  wearing  a  light  over- 
coat and  black  tweed  hat.  His  language  was  more  frightful  than  his  com- 
panions'. He  spoke  with  a  foreign  accent  and  asked  me  to  point  out  the  houses 
of  Sinn  Feiners.  This,  I  said,  I  could  not  do.  I  was  also  asked  questions 
about  an  ambush  by  another  of  them,  but  told  him  that  I  knew  nothing 
about  it. 

D. — Then,  when  I  was  preparing  for  the  worst,  on  account  of  their 
threatening  demeanour,  a  soldier,  a  private  in  the  Hants.  Regiment,  rushed 
on  me.  He  saved  my  life,  and  managed  to  get  me  near  my  own  house. 
Here  I  was  again  met  by  one  of  the  Crown  forces,  who  questioned  me  and 
asked  me  to  sing  "God  save  the  King,"  but  the  good  soldier  stood  by  me  and 
managed  to  get  me  safe  in  home. 

E. — An  Auxiliary,  who  was  standing  by  the  door,  followed  us  into  the 
kitchen.  He  was  a  fine  big  man,  dressed  in  R.I.C.  frieze  overcoat,  soldier's 
ordinary  military  cap,  and  khaki  trousers.  He  was  a  walking  arsenal,  his 
pockets  bulging  out  with  bombs.  These  he  showed  us  and  offered  to  make  us 
a  present  of  them.  He  said  he  was  an  Auxiliary,  and  they,  the  Auxiliaries, 
were  going  to  blow  up  the  city.  He  said  he  was  due  to  go  at  1  a.m.  He 
left  shortly  near  midnight.  I  might  mention  he  had  also  a  rifle  slung  over 
his  shoulder,  a  revolver  hanging  to  his  left  side,  and  a  baton. 

F. — While  I  was  at  Dillon's  Cross  under  threats  of  being  shot,  I  saw  an 
ordinary  "Tommy"  bring  a  small-sized  bath  full  of  paraffin  or  petrol, 
probably  the  former,  from  some  house  near  by,  and  throw  the  contents  into 
Bryan  Dillon's  house  which  was  burning  rapidly.  Auxiliaries  were  looking 
on  at  this.  A  red-cross  ambulance,  military,  was  stationed  near  by  on  my 
left. 

G. — While  indoors  with  my  father,  brothers,  and  sisters,  we  went  through 
a  terrible  time.  The  house  next  door  was  by  this  time  fiercely  burning,  and 
the  fire  was  gradually  encroaching  on  ours,  but  we  dared  not  move  to  save 
either.  The  Crown  forces  kept  guard  over  the  burning  houses,  and  anybody 
trying  to  save  even  their  own  property  were  fired  on. 

H.- — However,  after  curfew,  these  men  became  more  civilised  (heretofore 
they  appeared  to  be  mad),  and  left  us  to  save  our  own,  and  what  we  could  of 
our  neighbours'  property.  On  going  through  our  house  afterwards,  I  found 
that  a  silver  wristlet  watch,  valued  at  £7  10s.,  and  my  sister's  gold  ring, 
valued  at  £12,  were  missing;  much  ware  and  articles  of  furniture,  &c,  were 
broken  and  damaged. 

NO.  5 

Attempt  to  Murder  an  Alderman 

I,  Ellen  X., Street,  Cork,  do  hereby  make  the  following  statement 

voluntarily,  and  do  solemnly  affirm  that  it  is  the  truth  to  the  best  of  my 
knowledge  and  ability. 

At  1  a.m.  on  the  night  of  December  11,  or  morning  of  December  12, 
1920,  I  heard  knocking  at  the  door.     A  stone  then  came  crashing  through  a 

window  pane  in  a  front  room,  overlooking Street,  probably  on  account 

of  the  delay  in  opening  the  door. 

The  girl  staying  with  me  went  down  and  opened  the  door.  Shortly 
after,  a  man  rushed  up  the  stairs  and  entered  my  bedroom.  He  seemingly 
knew  his  way.  He  was  dressed  in  trench  coat  and  military  khaki  cap,  and 
carried  a  revolver  at  his  right  side.  He  demanded  to  know  where  Mr.  X. 
was.  From  his  speech,  build,  and  height,  I  believe  him  to  be  the  same 
officer  who  raided  the  house  a  fortnight  previous,  armed  and  disguised, 
looking  for  my  husband  to  shoot  him.  My  husband  fortunately  was  not 
there  on  the  occasion. 

(23) 


I  said  I  couldn't  tell  him  where  he  was,  as  I  did  not  know.  He  moved 
over  close  to  me,  and  behind  my  left  shoulder,  and  demanded  my  husband's 
whereabouts  again.  It  was  of  no  use.  He  searched  the  room  for  a  few 
minutes.  He  then  said,  "Get  me  those  papers,  invoices,  &c,  belonging  to 
the  place.     Get  them  quick  for  me  or  I  will  burn  the  place." 

Demanding  the  keys  of  the  safe,  I  told  him  they  may  be  below,  and  he 
rushed  down  and  returned  with  the  little  girl  whom  I  told  to  get  the  keys  out 
of  my  pocket.     When  he  got  the  keys  he  went  below. 

After  some  minutes  below  he  returned  to  me,  and  searched  my  coat 
where  the  keys  had  been.  Finding  nothing,  he  turned  to  me  and  said, 
"Where's  the  money  ?  Where  do  you  keep  it"  ?  I  said,  "It's  in  the  bank." 
He  then  said,  "What  about  to-night's  takings"  ?  I  said,  "The  boy  took  it 
home  with  him."  He  growled  and  said,  "I  must  burn  now.  Clear  out." 
I  said,  "Must  you."  He  said,  "Yes.  I've  got  to  burn  now."  I  said, 
"God  help  us,  will  you  give  us  time  to  take  out  the  children."  He  said 
nothing.  My  two  children,  aged  5\  and  7\  years,  were  in  bed  in  the  room  at 
the  time.  He  paused  for  a  while,  and  holding  his  revolver  up,  said,  "If  Mr. 
X.  is  not  back  within  a  week,  I'll  burn  the  place.  Do  you  hear  ?  Are  you 
aware  of  that  ?"  Repeating  this  threat  a  second  time,  he  left,  and  I  saw  him 
no  more. 

No.  6 

Corroboration  of  Preceding 

I,  the  undersigned,  do  hereby  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily, 
and  do  solemnly  declare  that  it  is  the  truth,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge 
and  ability. 

I  am  at  business  with  Mr.  X.,  at Street,  and  stayed  to  sleep  there 

on  the  night  of  December  11,  1920.  At  1  a.m.  Sunday  morning,  I  was 
aroused  from  my  bed  by  knocking  at  the  door,  and  heard  glass  smashing  in 
the  front  room.  I  went  down  and  opened  the  shop  door,  and  two  men  in 
trench  coats  and  khaki  military  caps  rushed  in.  They  both  shouted,  "Where 
is  Mr.  X.  ?"  And  I  said,  "I  don't  know."  One  of  them  said,  "How  is  it 
he  was  seen  here  to-day  ?"  I  said,  "That's  impossible,  for  he  wasn't  here." 
He  stamped  his  foot  on  the  ground,  and  said,  "Damn  him.  I  did  see  him." 
The  other  fellow  ran  upstairs. 

Although  the  electric  light  was  lighting  in  the  shop,  the  fellow  remain- 
ing asked  me  for  a  candle,  and  when  he  got  it,  lit  it  and  went  upstairs.  I 
followed  them  up,  with  another  candle  in  my  hand.  He  told  me  to  get 
downstairs,  and  I  came  down  again,  following  the  fellow  who  went  up  first, 
and  who  was  now  coming  down  again.  When  I  reached  the  shop,  he  was 
inside  the  counter,  and  when  I  remarked  that  it  was  cold,  he  said,  "I  should 
go  and  get  something  around  myself." 

The  fellow  upstairs  was  shouting  at  me,  but  I  couldn't  understand  what 
he  was  saying.  He  came  down,  and  stamping  his  foot,  demanded  tea  from 
me.  I  said  I  had  none,  and  he  brought  me  upstairs  to  Mrs.  X.,  in  her  bed- 
room. She  told  me  to  take  the  keys  out  of  her  pocket,  and  when  I  handed 
them  to  the  military  man,  he  made  me  come  down  to  the  shop  again.  He 
made  me  show  him  where  the  safe  was,  and  then  made  me  withdraw. 

From  the  end  of  the  counter  I  saw  them  open  the  safe,  and  one  of  them 
exclaimed,  "There's  nothing  but  papers  here."  The  one  who  got  the  keys, 
the  taller  of  the  two,  then  rushed  up  the  stairs,  ignoring  his  comrade's  call 
to  come  away.  After  a  few  minutes  upstairs,  he  came  down  and  said,  "If 
he  is  not  back  within  a  week  the  place  must  be  burned  or  blown  up."  "That's 
sure,"  said  his  companion. 

As  they  made  for  the  door,  I  opened  it  for  them,  and  when  they  had 
stepped  outside,  the  taller  one  said,  "Are  you  aware  that  we  are  out  for 
blood  to-night?"  at  the  same  time  holding  up  a  revolver  in  his  hand.  I 
said,  "I  don't  know  who  ye  are,  or  what  ye  are  out  for."     He  said,  "We 

(24) 


are  Auxiliary  Police,  and  we  are  out  for  blood  to-night.  There  were  seven 
of  our  men  killed  and  wounded  to-night.  Did  you  hear  that?"  I  said, 
"No,  as  I  haven't  been  out."  They  then  left.  Both  of  them  spoke  with 
decided  English  accents. 

No.  7 
Outrage,  Arson,  and   Robbery 

We,  the  undersigned,  reside  at  Street,  where  we  keep  a  boarding 

house. 

A. — At  about  9  a.m.  on  Monday,  December  6,  1920,  a  party  of  Auxiliaries 
raided  the  house ;  some  of  the  young  men  (five  in  number)  were  in  at  the 
time.  They  ordered  those  men  to  put  their  hands  up  and  go  on  their  knees. 
They  told  us  to  leave  the  door  open  and  to  go  out  from  the  firing  line.  While 
the  men  were  on  their  knees  they  searched  the  house.  They  said,  "One  of 
our  chaps  is  wounded  down  there,  and  there  won't  be  many  of  ye  left  in  the 
morning."  They  remained  almost  three-quarters  of  an  hour.  They  found  a 
card  of  the  Transport  Workers  on  one  of  the  men,  and  they  took  this  man 
out  on  the  street  to  shoot  him.  They  released  him  after  ten  minutes,  as  the 
officer  in  charge  interfered,  but  they  kicked  him  severely.  One  of  the  men 
told  us  that  when  searching  him  one  of  the  Auxiliaries  pushed  a  revolver  into 
his  pocket,  but  a  hole  was  in  the  latter  and  the  revolver  dropped  out. 
During  the  raid  the  Auxiliaries  used  very  offensive  language. 

B. — A  similar  party  came  on  Wednesday  evening  between  3  and  4  p.m. 
and  ransacked  the  house.  They  took  £5  from  one  man  and  two  watches 
from  two  others. 

C. — The  next  occasion  they  (the  Auxiliaries)  visited  us  was  on  the  night 
of  December  11,  1920,  about  11  p.m.  Owing  to  their  former  visits,  all  but 
one  of  the  men  residing  with  us  had  left  the  house  and  had  found  other 
apartments.  When  they  entered  the  house  they  gave  us  five  minutes  to 
leave ;  we  were  partly  dressed  and  covered  ourselves  with  a  blanket. 
We  prepared  to  leave,  and  told  them  there  was  a  man  in  the  house 
and  to  call  him.  He  too  was  ordered  out.  We  went  to  a  gate  opposite  our 
house,  but  they  would  not  let  us  stop  there,  telling  us  to  get  along  up  the 
road.  They  ordered  the  man  who  was  staying  in  the  house  to  do  likewise. 
The  latter  had  not  been  given  time  to  dress  properly,  and  walked  after  us 
up  the  road  in  his  bare  feet,  with  his  boots  and  socks  in  his  hands.  The  night 
was  very  cold,  and  we  were  walking  around  the  Western  Road  until  about 
1  a.m.,  when  a  man  brought  us  into  his  house  and  accommodated  us  for  the 
night. 

D. — When  we  returned  to  our  home  next  morning  we  found  the  place 
covered  with  water  and  smoke  issuing  from  the  rooms.  On  examining  the 
house  we  found  that  some  clothes  on  top  of  a  cupboard  had  been  set  on  fire. 
The  clothes  were  burned  out,  the  top  of  the  cupboard  was  also  burned,  and 
cartridges  of  coppers  in  same  were  clung  together.  Near  the  cupboard  are 
board  partitions,  but  fortunately  these  did  not  ignite ;  had  they  done  so  the 
whole  kitchen  would  have  been  burned. 

In  a  bedroom  the  bedding  of  two  beds  were  burned,  even  to  the  wooden 
frames  of  the  springs  (the  beds  were  spring  beds).  On  the  table  in  the 
dining  room  I  found  three  lamps,  our  property.  The  globes  and  burners 
had  been  removed,  and  the  oil  in  them  had  apparently  been  used  to  ignite 
the  place.  The  small  amount  of  oil  in  the  lamps  would  account  for  the 
failure  to  burn  the  house  completely.  The  gas  meter  in  the  dining  room  was 
riddled  with  bullets,  and  was  since  removed,  as  it  was  of  no  further  use. 

When  the  Auxiliaries  had  departed,  neighbours  helped  to  extinguish  the 
fire,  which  was  practically  out.  Much  damage  was  done  to  food,  which  was 
destroyed  either  by  fire  or  the  water  used  to  extinguish  the  latter. 

We,  the  undersigned,  do  solemnly  declare  that  the  statement  we  have 
given  is  the  truth  to  the  best  of  our  knowledge  and  ability. 

(25).' 


No.  8 
Outrage  and  Robbery 

(Ballyhooly  Road  is  not  shown  on  the  map  ;  it  is  on  the  north-east  side  of  the  city, 
in  the  direction  of  Dillon's  Cross.) 

I,  A.  B.;  of  ,  Ballyhooly  Road,  make  this  statement  voluntarily, 

and  do  hereby  testify  to  its  accuracy  on  oath. 

A. — On  Sunday  morning,  December  12,  1920,  we  were  awakened  by  a 
loud  knocking  at  the  door.  My  wife  and  myself  went  down  to  open  it. 
At  the  time  we  could  find  neither  the  key  nor  a  match.     The  people  outside 

said  they  would  bomb  the  house  if  we  did  not  open  the  b y  door  quickly. 

We  got  the  key  and  opened  the  door,  and  they  rushed  in  on  top  of  us.  One 
of  them  caught  me  and  put  me  outside  the  door,  and  another  followed.  Two 
more  took  my  wife  upstairs  at  the  point  of  the  revolver,  kept  her  in  while 
I  was  outside,  and  told  her  if  she  moved  they  would  burn  the  place  around 
her ;  otherwise  they  offered  her  no  insult  or  violence.  She  begged  for  mercy, 
and  they  would  not  listen  to  her.  When  they  got  me  outside  the  door  they 
told  me  that  I  had  three  minutes  to  live,  and  they  caught  me  by  the  arm 
and  asked  me  to  tell  them  about  the  ambush ;  that  they  had  got  information 
about  my  being  in  the  ambush.  I  told  them  that  I  knew  nothing  about  it. 
He  then  called  me  a  liar.  He  pushed  the  revolver  against  my  side  several 
times  and  called  me  a  coward.  He  then  told  me  I  had  two  and  a  half  minutes 
to  live,  and  put  me  against  the  wall  to  shoot  me. 

B. — He  next  forced  me  on  my  knees,  and  then,  seeing  the  cincture  of 
St.  Augustine  on  me,  he  thought  it  was  a  belt,  and  asked  the  other  fellows 
for  their  jack  knives  to  cut  it.  Fortunately,  neither  of  them  could  find  them 
at  the  time,  so  I  opened  it  for  him,  and  he  beat  me  on  the  naked  skin  several 
times  with  it.  I  was  naked  all  the  time.  He  then  made  me  stand  up  and 
sing  "God  Save  the  King,"  and  when  I  could  not  sing  it  right  I  got  a  blow 
of  the  revolver  or  his  fist  under  the  eye  a  couple  of  times.  He  then  asked 
me  what  religion  I  was.  I  said  I  was  a  Roman  Catholic.  He  asked  me 
what  I  was,  and  where  I  worked,  and  I  told  him.  He  then  told  me  to  get 
inside  quickly,  and  if  they  heard  of  any  more  ambushes  they  would  blow 
myself  and  house  and  block  of  buildings  up. 

C. — When  I  went  upstairs  I  missed  my  watch,  also  my  wife's  purse,  and 
some  silver  and  coppers  that  were  left  out  to  pay  the  milkman  in  the  morn- 
ing. To  the  best  of  my  belief,  three  of  them  wore  kilts  and  brown  "tam- 
o'-shanters. 

Two  of  them  wore  Glengarry  caps',  with  strings  at  the  back.  There  was 
one  dressed  like  an  officer,  with  black  cap  and  light  coat,  carrying  a  cane. 
All  the  rest  were  armed  with  revolvers,  with  the  exception  of  him. 

I  am  under  the  doctor's  care  since,  and  am  not  allowed  to  go  to  work. 

No.  9 
Brutal  Attack  on  Women  and  on  a  Clergyman 

("As  to  the  cases  of  looting  and  brutal  assaults  on  civilians,  including  a  priest,  the 
Chief  Secretary  has  no  evidence  that  such  action  was  taken  by  the  armed  forces  of  the 
Crown  ;  and  until  he  has  such  evidence,  he  declines  to  believe  for  one  instant  the  suggestion 
contained  in  the  hon.  gentleman's  question  "  (cheers). — Mr.  Denis  Henry,  Attorney- 
General  for  Ireland,  in  the  House  of  Commons,  December  15,  1920. 

Since  the  following  statement  was  received,  a  similar  account  of  an  attack  on  another 
priest  has  come  to  hand.) 

I,  Rev.  X.  Y.,  do  hereby  solemnly  declare  that  the  following  statement  is 
the  truth,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 

A. — I,  Rev.  X.  Y.,  was  returning  home  from  duty  in  S.S.  Peter  and 
Paul's  on  Saturday,  December  11,  1920,  and  I  succeeded  in  getting  the  last 
tram  for  Summerhill,  which  leaves  Father  Matthew's  statue  about  9  p.m. 
As  the  tram  passed  through  MacCurtain  Street  signs  of  confusion  were  visible 

(26) 


in  the  streets  outside  (I  was  seated  about  midway  in  the  interior  of  the 
tram),  but  the  occupants  did  not  seem  to  pay  much  attention.  Just  as  the 
tram  was  about  to  ascend  Summerhill  a  lorry  full  of  armed  men  dashed  past 
us  shouting  and  jeering  as  they  went  up  the  hill. 

B. — The  tram  proceeded  on  its  way  up  the  hill  to  a  distance  of  about  100 
yards  beyond  the  R.I.C.  Barracks,  Empress  Place,  Summerhill,  when  sud- 
denly two  men  (well-dressed  and  with  distinct  English  accents)  dashed  into 
our  tram,  and  at  the  point  of  the  revolver  drove  all  inside,  with  me,  out. 
A  rush  was  made  for  the  door  at  the  driver's  end  of  the  car  and  as  that  side 
was  soon  blocked  I,  being  in  the  middle,  could  not,  of  course,  move  till  the 
others  had  crushed  their  way  out.  However,  the  gentlemen  with  the 
revolvers  insisted  that  I  should,  and  so  they  kept  knocking  me  in  the  side, 
on  my  face,  and  around  my  head  with  their  revolvers.  Repeatedly  I  told 
them  that  I  would  go  as  soon  as  the  door  was  clear,  at  the  same  time  asking 
them  what  was  the  meaning  of  treating  me  like  that.  As  soon  as  the  way 
was  clear  I  did  make  towards  the  door  but  on  my  way  was  forcibly  pushed 
from  behind,  fell  forward,  tripped  over  something  on  the  landing  stage  of 
the  car,  and  was  pitched  out  on  my  face  and  hands  into  the  middle  of  the 
road. 

C. — Even  in  my  fall  I  could  see  that  the  tram  had  been  surrounded  by 
armed  men,  and  on  getting  to  my  feet  I  counted  about  a  dozen  or  more 
men  dressed  in  long  black  coats  like  rain  coats,  with  khaki  coloured  bands 
or  straps  over  their  shoulders  and  crosswise  in  front,  and  wearing  black  tam- 
o'-shanter  caps ;  each  of  these  uniformed  men  was  armed  with  a  rifle. 
Immediately  I  recognised  them  as  forces  of  the  Crown.  As  soon  as  I  got 
to  my  feet  I  found  myself  in  a  scene  of  great  confusion ;  the  uniformed  forces 
of  the  Crown  were  rushing  at  men  and  women  indiscriminately,  shouting 
and  beating  us  with  the  butts  of  their  rifles  and  firing  in  all  directions ;  the 
"gentlemen"  with  the  revolvers  were  raging  all  round  the  tram  with  much 
cursing  and  blasphemy,  and  were  issuing  orders  to  the  uniformed  forces  of 
the  Crown.  Three  or  four  women  I  saw  beaten  by  the  "gentlemen"  in 
mufti  (there  were  about  six  of  these  latter  I  now  discovered).  One  woman 
was  knocked  to  the  ground  and  kicked  by  a  uniformed  man  as  she  lay  there 
helpless  and  screaming.  I  made  a  move  to  assist  this  poor  woman  when  one 
of  the  "gentlemen"  with  the  English  accent  roared  out  that  if  any  man 
stirred  he  would  be  shot  there  and  then.  I  tried  to  remonstrate,  but  my 
voice  was  absolutely  lost  in  the  general  confusion. 

D. — All  the  men  were  now  ordered  to  the  wall  on  either  side  of  the 
ambushed  tram,  and  were  roughly  told  by  the  "gentlemen"  with  the 
revolvers  to  "put  up  our  hands."  Then  one  of  the  uniformed  men,  appar- 
ently to  make  sure  that  we  had  our  backs  to  the  wall,  prodded  each  one  of 
us  with  the  muzzle  of  his  rifle.  Then  the  "gentlemen"  in  mufti  came  before 
each  man,  threatening  us  again  with  their  revolvers,  and  searching  and 
kicking,  and  shouting  that  they  were  going  to  revenge  themselves  on  us 
and  on  the  city  for  what  had  happened  on  the  hill  that  night. 

E. — The  "gentleman"  who  had  me  in  hand  discovered  on  tearing  open 
my  coat  that  I  was  a  priest,  and  he  became  very  excited,  shouting  that 

he  had  got  one  of  the  b fellows  who  advised  the  people  to  shoot  them 

(the  forces  of  the  Crown).  Tearing  open  my  inside  coat  and  my  vest  he 
continued  to  search  all  my  pockets,  removing  everything  I  had,  including 
my  watch  and  some  money  (about  30s.).  These  he  kept  for  himself,  and 
whatever  papers  and  books  (including  my  breviary)  he  found  he  kicked  out 
into  the  road. 

F. — Meantime,  the  other  men  were  being  searched  and  abused,  and  the 
tram  was  being  smashed  by  the  men  in  black  uniforms.  According  as  the 
search  of  each  man  was  completed  he  was  pushed  and  kicked  and  then  told  he 
could  go.     But  I  being  a  priest    was  held  over  till  all  had  been  searched  : 

(27) 


they  were  going  t<>  revenge  themselves  on  me  and  on  the  town  that  night, 
so  they  kept.  Baying.  They  all  now  gathered  round  me  shouting  and  cursing 
the  Pope,  the  Bishop,  and  .ill  the  Catholic  clergy  in  general.    One  of  them 

rushed  on  me,  tore  off  my  overcoat,  my  inside  coat.   Vest,  and  collar,  and 

pushed  me  up  against  the  wall,  saying  that  I  was  to  be  shot.    All  retired 

to  tla-  middle  Of  the  road,  and  1  began  to  feel  Dial  my  end  had  now  surely 
come.  In  I  he  half  light  of  Ihc  place  I  could  not  sec  very  well,  hut.  they 
appeared  to  he  debating  will)  one  another  about  inc.  Suddenly  one  of  I  lie 
^'gentlemen"  With  the  revolver    rushed  OVer  and  roared  at  me  to  kneel  down, 

but  before  I  had  time  to  d<>  so  he  flung  me  sprawling  on  the  ground.     He 

said  that  if  I  would  write  Or  say  "To  hell  with  the  Pope'"  I  would  he  let  off. 
I  said  that  surely  they  would  not  expect  a  Catholic  priest  to  say  this. 

G. — At  this   point    sonic  of  the  "^renl  lenicn"  in   the   middle  of   the   road 

shouted   to   let   that ^ro,    and    the    "gentleman"    who    had    me    on    the 

ground  kicked  mc  and  told  me  to  clear.  I  got  up  as  well  and  as  quickly 
as  1  could,  and  as  1  was  about  to  go  I  was  kicked  again  and  told  I  should 
run.  Heing  scarcely  able  to  walk  from  all  the  bruises  and  kicks  I  had 
received,  I  was  quite  Unable  to  carry  out  the  latter  command.  One  of  the 
uniformed  men  ran  at  me  with  his  rifle,  saying  that   he  would  make  me  run, 

and  began  to  push  me  violently  in  the  back  with  the  muzzle  of  his  rifle. 

Thus  pushed  from  behind  I  stumbled  forward  up  the  hill  for  about  twenty 
yards  or  so.  Then  I  was  suddenly  grabbed  by  the  shirt  collar  behind,  and 
kicked  severely  and  told  that  if  1  turned  round  I  would  be  shot.  Without 
looking  round  I  asked  him  for  my  clothes,  but  1  found  they  had  been  kicked 
up  the  hill  a  few  feet  before  inc.  I  was  putting  them  on  as  hastily  as  I 
could  when  a  shot  rang  out  in  my  direction.  Fortunately,  I  was  not  hit, 
and  I  hobbled  home  as  best   I  could. 

No.   10 
Armed  Highwaymen  near  Patrick's  Bridge 

A. — T,   A.    H.,  of  Terrace,  in   the  City  of  Cork,   University  student, 

do  hereby  solemnly  and  sincerely  declare  that  on  the  night  of  December 
II,  LQ20,  on  returning  home  at  about  0.20  p.m.,  I  was  held  up  by  armed 
men  dressed  in  the  uniform  of  the  H.I.C.,  with  khaki  bandoliers  over  their 
great  coats.  There  were  live  men  around  me,  and  one  of  them  ordered  me 
to  put  up  my  hands.  This  I  did.  They  then  forced  me  backwards  till  my 
back  was  to  the  wall,  and  they  told  me  they  were  going  to  shoot  me.  They 
kept  me  in  that  position  for  five  Or  ten  minutes.  Now  and  then  one  of  them 
put  the  barrel  of  a  revolver  to  my  face  and  lifted  it  upwards,  hilling  my 
nose,  and   told   mc  to  keep  my  head   back.      I    was   then   asked   lo  say  "God 

Save  the  King,"  otic  of  them  informing  me  lirst  that  I  would  be  shot  this 

way  or  that.      I   refused. 

H.      Most  of  the  men   were  drunk.      One  less  drunk   than   the  others  said 

to  give  uie  a  chance.    Turning  to  me  he  said,  "Run  up  that  hill  and 

we'll  Are  after  you."'     I  ran  up  the  hill  (Patrick's  Hill),  and  they  tired 

after  me.  I  was  not  hit.  This  happened  at  the  corner  of  Coburg  Street 
and   Patrick's  Hill. 

C. While  they   held    mc  against    the   wall   I   saw   fifteen  or  twenty   men, 

dressed  similarly  to  those  that  held  me  up,  at  the  bottom  of  Bridge  Street. 
There  were  others  about  halfway  across  the  bridge.  I  saw  them  firing  at 
one  another,  and  I  saw  B  bomb  hurled  by  the  men  In  Bridge  Street  at  I  he 
nun   OH   the  bridge.        I    saw   the   bomb  explode.      I   did   not  see  the   result. 

I).  I  saw  the  same  men  lire  at  a,  person  on  the  footpath  on  the  east  side 
of  the  bridge.      I  saw  the  man  fall. 

On  going  homewards  along  Wellington  Road,  l  saw  about  twelve    Black 

and  Tans,"  each  with  a  girl,  going  towards  town. 

(28) 


No.    11 

Trouble  Expected  Three  Hours  before  the  Alleged  Ambush 
Armed  Ruffians  in  the  Streets 

I  live  at  Patrick's  Hill,  and  remember  the  night  of  December    11,  LQ20. 

A. — About  5.30  that  evening  1  was  reading  in  a  library  in  the  city,  when 
a  friend  (a  Protestant  Unionist)  came  lip  to  me  and  told  me  to  go  home  at 
once  as  he  was  told  there  was  to  be  bad  work  that  night,  and  also  not  to  let 
anyone  that  I  cared  about  out  that  evening. 

B. — I  went  home  as  quickly  as  1  could.  There  appeared  to  be  some  sort 
of  trouble  or  skirmish  iu  Patrick  Street. 

C. — About  9.80  1  was  sitting  in  my  house  With  BOme  friends  when  shots 

rang  out  quite  near.  1  turned  off  the  lights  and  looked  out.  There  were 
ten  or  twleve  men  in  dark  uniform  in  the  centre  of  the  road  where  Hridge 
Street  and  King  Street  meet.  They  were  holding  up  passers-by.  I  saw 
them  beat  and  kick  one  man  most  cruelly.      Then  they  told  him  to  run  and 

immediately  Bred  two  shots  after  him.  As  they  appeared  to  be  drunk  and 
unsteady,  they  fortunately  missed  him. 

D. — The  same  men  then  went  along  Bridge  Street  and  broke  into  tin- 
Standard  House  (jewellers)  by  the  window  round  the  corner.  Some  poliei 
came  apparently  from  Patrick's  Quay  and  evidently  stopped  further  loot. 

E. — A  tram  came  along  then  from  King  Street  and  was  stopped  by  the 
men  at  the  Standard  House.  They  broke  all  the  glass  in  the  tram.  Tin- 
tram  then  went  on  and  at  the  other  side  of  the  bridge,  near  the  statue,  it 
was  set  on  fire. 

NO.    12 
Early  Firing  by  Armed  Drunkards 
I  remember  the  nighl  of  December  11.     1  had  been  shopping  thai  after 

noon  in  Cork  City,  and  was  making  my  way  towards  the  (in  at  Southern  and 
Western  Railway  Station  at  (danmirc,  to  catch  the  9.40  p.m.  train  to . 

A. — I  passed  along  MacCurtain  Street  (late  King  Street).  It  was  then 
9  p.m.,  and  everything  appeared  normal.  Two  CrOSsley  light  lorries  passed 
me,  full  of  armed  men  dressed  in  R.I.C.  uniform.  They  were  under  the 
influence  of  drink,  as  I  distinctly  saw  them  falling  about  in  a  drunken 
fashion  in  the  Ionics.     They  were  shouting  noisily. 

B. — The  two  lorries  pulled  up  at  the  Soldiers'  Home,  Lower  (danmire 
Road.  They  remained  there  about  three  minutes,  when  the  cars  again  left  ; 
the  majority  of  the  policemen  being  left  behind.      Their  accents  were  foreign, 

so  i  believed  them  to  be  "Black  and  Tans."    The  lorries  proceeded  along 

MacCurtain  Street,  citywards.  I  stood  at  the  eorner  of  Water  Street,  about, 
twenty  or  thirty  yards  from  the  Coliseum  (a  picture  house  situated  at  the 
Corner  of  MacCurtain  and  Brian  Horn  Street),  to  watch  those  left  behind, 
as  I  anticipated  they  intended  starting  some  blackguardly  conduct. 

C. — I  was  only  there  about  ten  minutes,  when  the  whole  party  of 
them,  numbering  from  fourteen  1o  eighteen,  opened  lire  without  the  slightest 
warning  <>r  provocation.  The  firing  was  indiscriminate,  going  in  all  dine 
tions.  Pullets  were  hopping  and  whi/./.ing  every  where.  (Jirls,  women,  and 
children  were  in  a  fainting  condition,  crouching  in  doorways  and  running 
heller  skelter  for  shelter.  This  eorner  of  MaeCurlain  Street  was  like  "Hell 
let  loose"  with  the  firing  and  roaring.  The  streets  became  deserted  in  a 
few  minutes.  I  took  e;tily  refuge  in  the  station,  and  could  hear  the  rifle 
firing  and  revolver  firing  continue  Tor  upwards  of  twenty  minutes.  The 
station  was  soon  filled  with  panic  Stricken  people,  who,  from  their  own  relat 
ings,  had  undergone  terrible  experiences.  1  departed  for  home  on  the  0.|.ri 
p.m.  train. 

(20) 


No.  13 

Official  Report  of  the  Superintendent  of  the  City  of  Gork  Fire  Brigade 

(December  15,  1920) 

Incendiary   Fires.     Explosives   Used.     Hose   Cut.     Firemen   Fired   Upon. 
Military  Refused  Fire  Appliances 

(Captain  Hutson  is  an  Englishman.) 
The  Right  Hon.  the  Lord  Mayor  of  Cork. 

Sir, — In  "reference  to  the  fires  which  occurred  in  the  city  on  Saturday 
night,  December  11,  1920,  I  beg  to  report  as  follows  : — 

A. — At  10.30  p.m.  I  received  a  call  to  Messrs.  A.  Grant  and  Co.,  Patrick 
Street,  whose  extensive  premises  were  on  fire.  I  found  that  the  fire  had 
gained  considerable  headway  and  the  flames  were  coming  through  the  roof. 
I  got  three  lines  of  hose  to  work — one  in  Mutton  Lane  and  two  in  Market 
Lane,  intersecting  passages  on  either  side  of  these  premises.  With  a  good 
supply  of  water  we  were  successful  in  confining  the  fire  to  Messrs.  Grant's, 
Patrick  Street  premises,  and  prevented  its  spread  to  that  portion  running 
to  the  Grand  Parade  from  Mutton  Lane,  while  we  saved,  except  with  slight 
damage,  the  adjacent  premises  of  Messrs.  Hackett  (jeweller)  and  Haynes 
(jeweller).  The  Market — a  building  mostly  of  timber — to  the  rear  of  Messrs. 
Grants  was  found  to  be  in  great  danger.  If  this  building  became  involved  a 
conflagration  would  ensue  with  which  it  would  be  almost  impossible  to  cope. 
Except  for  only  a  few  minor  outbreaks  in  the  roof  we  were  successful  in 
saving  the  Market  and  also  other  valuable  premises  in  Mutton  Lane. 

B. — During  the  above  operations  I  received  word  from  the  Town  Clerk 
that  the  Munster  Arcade  was  on  fire.  This  was  about  11.30  p.m.  I  sent  all 
the  men  and  appliances  available  to  contend  with  it.  Shortly  after  I  got 
word  that  Messrs.  Cash's  premises  were  on  fire.  I  shortened  down  hose  at 
Mutton  Lane  and  sent  all  available  stand-pipes,  hose,  &c,  and  men  to  con- 
tend with  this  fire.  I  found  both  the  Munster  Arcade  and  Messrs.  Cash's 
well  alight  from  end  to  end,  with  no  prospect  of  saving  either,  and  the  fire 
spreading  rapidly  to  the  adjoining  property.  The  area  involved  in  these 
two  fires  was  very  large  and  embraced  many  valuable  and  extensive  premises. 

C. — All  the  hydrants  and  mains  that  we  could  possibly  use  were  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  flames  and  points  were  selected  where  the  fire  may  be 
possibly  checked  and  our  efforts  concentrated  there.  The  General  Post 
Office  fire  appliances  were  brought  out  and  did  good  service  in  and  around 
Winthrop  Street,  Robert  Street,  &c.  I  regret  to  state  that  I  found  this  new 
hose  had  been  cut  in  several  places  whilst  in  the  streets  and  was  of  no  further 
use.  It  was  not  until  about  8  a.m.  when  I  may  state  that  the  whole  of  the 
numerous  points  to  which  the  flames  had  reached  were  partially  under 
control. 

D. — About  4  a.m.  I  was  in!  rmed  that  the  Municipal  Buildings  were  on 
fire.  Knowing  that  there  was  a  practical  man  with  half  a  dozen  men  under 
his  control  there  I  had  some  confidence  that  they  would  be  able  to  deal  effec- 
tively with  the  fire  as  had  already  been  done  on  three  previous  occasions.  I 
very  much  regret,  however,  that  the  incendiaries  were  successful  in  driving 
my  men  out  of  the  buildings  and  also  from  the  Carnegie  Free  Library. 

E. — I  continued  to  do  my  best  to  confine  the  fires  to  the  numerous  streets 
off  Patrick  Street  up  to  10.30  a.m.  no  Sunday  morning,  having  been  on 
duty  from  7  a.m.  on  the  previous  day. 

Mr.  Delany,  city  engineer,  kindly  came  to  my  assistance  and  supervision 
of  the  men  at  work  at  the  various  points  required. 

F. — In  connection  with  the  fires  at  Dillon's  Cross  I  wish  to  say  that  on 
receipt  of  the  call  for  that  fire  I  got  in  touch  with  the  military  at  Victoria 
Barracks  and  asked  them  to  take  their  hose  reel  and  stand-pipes  at  the 
barrack  gate  down  at  once  as  I  had  been  called  to  Grant's  fire  in  Patrick 

(30) 


Street,  but  they  took  no  notice  of  my  request.  At  the  Patrick  Street  fires 
it  is  remarkable  that  the  military  never  brought  any  fire  appliances  what- 
ever— as  they  had  done  on  nearly  all  previous  occasions  up  to  the  last  few 
months.  I  must  say  that  prior  to  these  incendiary  fires  the  military 
frequently  rendered  us  valuable  assistance  not  only  in  keeping  the  streets 
clear  but  also  in  extinguishing  the  fires.  The  statements  of  the  two  firemen 
working  at  Scully  O'ConnelPs  fire  indicate  the  general  position  of  the  military 
on  this  occasion. 

G. — I  have  no  hesitation  in  stating  I  believe  all  the  above  fires  were  in- 
cendiary fires  and  that  a  considerable  amount  of  petrol  or  some  such 
inflammable  spirit  was  used  in  one  and  all  of  them.  In  some  cases  explosives 
were  also  used  and  persons  were  seen  to  go  into  and  come  out  of  the  struc- 
tures after  breaking  an  entrance  into  same,  and  in  some  cases  that  I  have 
attended  the  people  have  been  brought  out  of  their  houses  and  detained  in 
by-lanes  until  the  fire  had  gained  great  headway.  I  have  some  of  the  petrol 
tins  left  behind  in  my  possession. 

I  remain,  Your  obedient  servant, 

ALFRED  J.  HUTSON. 
No.  14 
Statement  of  Fireman  L.  (ex-Soldier) 
Armed  and  Uniformed  Incendiaries 

I,  the  undersigned,  Fireman  L.,  make  the  following  voluntary  statement, 
to  the  accuracy  of  which  I  hereby  testify  on  oath. 

A. — At  10  p.m.  on  Saturday  night,  December  11,  a  telephone  message 
came  to  Grattan  Street  Fir«  °J  ^on  from  Captain  Hutson  that  there  was 
a  fire  at  Dillon's  Cross.  We  at  once  drove  out  the  ambulance,  and  in  five 
minutes  were  at  Patrick  Street,  where  we  saw  Grant's  on  fire.  It  was  then 
well  alight  and  too  big  to  be  managed  by  us,  so  we  decided  to  go  at  once  to 
Sullivan's  Quay  for  assistance.  At  the  corner  of  Prince's  Street  and  Patrick 
Street  we  stopped  on  seeing  between  forty  and  fifty  civilians,  well  dressed, 
walking  in  a  body  in  the  middle  of  the  road.  They  were  walking  along 
Patrick  Street  from  the  direction  of  Patrick's  Bridge.  They  were  close  to 
us,  marching  in  step,  and  had  revolvers  in  their  hands.  At  the  side  of  this 
body  of  men  were  four  or  five  men  in  khaki  uniform  coats  with  Glengarry 
caps. 

B. — I  got  down,  walked  towards  them  and  shouted,  "We  are  firemen." 
They  halted.  "Where  are  you  going  to  ?"  I  was  asked.  In  my  opinion  the 
speaker  had  an  English  accent.  I  replied,  "To  Sullivan's  Quay,  to  turn  out 
the  fire  brigade."  A  man  answered  me  "All  right.  Take  your  time,  you'll 
have  a  few  more  in  a  minute."  The  man  who  said  this  was  one  of  the 
party ;  he  was  only  four  or  five  feet  from  me,  and  had  a  revolver  in  his  hand. 

C. — We  then  drove  to  Sullivan's  Quay,  where  we  found  the  fire  brigade 
ready  and  their  appliances  on  the  road.  We  all  drove — two  horse  reels, 
fire  escape,  and  ambulance — to  Grant's,  and  worked  at  the  fire  there.  After 
I  was  working  about  half-an-hour  near  Mutton  Lane,  at  the  side  of  Grant's, 
I  saw  the  same  crowd  of  men  coming  along  Patrick  Street  in  the  same  direc- 
tion as  before.  I  deliberately  observed  them.  They  stopped  for  a  short 
time  and  were  speaking  to  police  and  military.  Then  they  turned  about 
and  went  down  Patrick  Street  in  the  direction  of  Patrick's  Bridge. 

D. — After  about  another  half-hour  I  saw  the  Munster  Arcade  ablaze  and 
the  same  crowd  just  outside.  They  were  firing  with  revolvers  up  and  down 
the  street  and  in  the  air.  I  saw  them  distinctly  as  the  blaze  made  it  like 
noon-day. 

E. — These  men  then  went  down  towards  Cash's,  and  in  about  a  quarter 
of  an  hour  Cash's  burst  into  fire.  The  men — including  the  four  or  five  in 
Glengarry  caps — were  standing  outside  and  firing  revolvers  as  before. 

(31) 


F. — During  all  this  time  there  were  military  and  police  near  me.     Some 
of  the  military  and  the  old  R.I.C.  men  assisted  me  in  my  work. 
At  about  3.30  a.m.  I  received  a  bad  burn  and  had  to  retire. 

NO.   15 
Fireman  M.  sees  Uniformed  Incendiaries.     Fireman  and  Ambulance  Fired  On 

(The  main  fire-station  is  on  Sullivan's  Quay.  There  is  another  fire-station  in  Grattan 
Street.     See  map.) 

I,  the  undersigned,  Fireman  M.,  make  the  following  statement,  which  I 
hereby  confirm  on  oath. 

A. — I  left  Grattan  Street  with  four  other  men  on  the  motor  ambulance  to 
go  to  a  fire  at  Dillon's  Cross.  On  arriving  at  Patrick  Street  we  saw  Grant's 
was  on  fire.  We  halted  and  then  decided  to  proceed  to  Sullivan's  Quay  for 
help.  On  reaching  the  corner  of  Prince's  Street,  I,  who  was  driving,  saw  a 
body  of  forty  or  fifty  men  walking  in  a  body  in  the  centre  of  Patrick  Street 
coming  towards  us  in  very  mixed  dress — some  with  khaki  coats,  some  with 
khaki  trousers,  and  some  wore  Glengarry  caps. 

B. — I  stopped  the  ambulance  and  Fireman  L.  got  down  and  approached 
them,  and  shouted,  "We're  firemen."  Then  they  asked  him  where  we  were 
going.  He  replied  to  Sullivan's  Quay  to  notify  headquarters.  One  man, 
who  seemed  to  be  in  charge,  shouted,  "Take  your  time."  We  then  pro- 
ceeded and  returned  to  the  fire  with  the  brigade  from  Sullivan's  Quay. 

C. — About  3.30  a.m.  I  was  stationed  in  Patrick  Street  near  Lester's, 
with  the  ambulance.  Fireman  L.  came  over  to  me,  and  pointing  to  a  tall 
man  who  was  talking  to  a  soldier,  told  me  he  was  dangerous.  The  tall  man 
soon  after  came  up  to  me.  He  was  about  5  ft.  11  ins.  high,  long  featured, 
clean  shaven,  with  bushy  fringe ;  he  wore  a  blue-belted  mackintosh  and  no 
head-dress ;  he  had  a  small  attache  case  in  one  hand  and  a  revolver  in  the 
other.  He  said  that  his  brother  and  fourteen  more  had  been  ambushed 
and  that  he  had  just  received  word  from  the  barracks  that  four  were  dead. 
He  said  he  would  have  revenge.  I  immediately  appealed  to  him  not  to 
interfere  with  the  unfortunate  firemen  who  were  out  for  humanity's  sake. 
He  said  he  wouldn't.  He  then  proceeded  over  to  Winthrop  Street.  I  saw 
him  firing  in  the  direction  of  two  firemen  playing  a  hose  near  Winthrop 
Lane.  He  then  passed  on  towards  the  Post  Office.  I  went  up  to  a  military 
officer  and  appealed  to  him  to  protect  the  firemen.  He  sent  two  men  down 
to  put  the  tall  man  under  arrest.  I  went  down  with  the  men  as  far  as  the 
Post  Office.  One  of  them  stopped  there  and  the  other  went  on.  As  I  met 
him  going  around  loose  about  an  hour  later,  I  concluded  that  he  was  not 
arrested. 

D. — About  4  a.m.  I  was  stationed  in  Patrick  Street  with  the  ambulance. 
I  was  conveying  two  firemen  home  to  get  their  clothes  changed ;  I  received 
an  escort  of  four  poliemen.  I  crossed  Patrick's  Bridge  and  went  along 
Pope's  Quay ;  on  reaching  Mulgrave  Road  a  shot  was  fired.  On  inspecting 
the  ambulance  in  Patrick  Street  after  returning,  I  discovered  a  bullet  mark 
just  behind  where  I  was  sitting.  The  bullet  went  right  through  the  hood, 
just  over  and  behind  my  head.  I  inquired  from  one  of  the  firemen  whom  I 
fiad  been  carrying  and  he  told  me  he  heard  a  voice  saying,  "We'll  have  a 
shot  at  a  lamp,"  and  instead  of  firing  at  the  lamp  he  fired  at  me. 

NO.   16 

Fireman  K.  sees  the  Armed  Uniformed  Incendiaries 

He  is  Fired  on  by  the  Police 

(Lester's  pharmacy  is  marked  No.  16  on  the  map.) 

A. — I,  the  undersigned,  Fireman  K.,  left  Grattan  Street  Fire  Station 
about  10.10  p.m.  on  Saturday  night,  December  11,  1920,  with  four  other 

(32) 


men  to  put  out  a  fire  at  Dillon's  Cross.  We  found  Grant's  on  fire,  and 
being  unable  to  deal  with  it  we  decided  to  proceed  to  Sullivan's  Quay  for 
help.  We  halted  at  the  corner  of  Prince's  Street  and  Patrick  Street.  We 
all  got  out.  I  saw  about  forty  men  marching  along  the  road  on  Patrick 
Street,  going  towards  the  fire  at  Grant's.  They  all  had  revolvers  in  their 
hands.  I  did  not  notice  their  head  dress  except  four  or  five  on  the  out- 
skirts of  the  crowd,  these  had  Glengarry  caps  on.  The  rest  seemed  to  be 
dressed  as  civilians,  but  the  majority  had  long  coats  and  belts. 

B. — I  heard  Fireman  L.  saying  "We're  firemen,"  but  did  not  hear  the 
answer  as  I  was  back  a  little. 

C. — I  helped  in  bringing  the  fire  escape  from  Sullivan's  Quay  and  worked 
at  Grant's  till  about  2  a.m.  I  then  went  to  Maylor  Street.  I  was  there 
playing  a  hose  when  three  fairly  tall  police,  not  local,  came  up  Merchant 
Street  towards  Patrick  Street.  They  fired  up  the  street  towards  me.  I 
saw  the  flashing  of  their  rifles,  and  had  stooped  when  I  saw  them  cocking 
their  rifles.  Some  military  near  Lester's  went  over  and  spoke  to  the  police. 
The  police  then  went  towards  the  right  along  Patrick  Street,  and  I  heard 
some  more  shots  in  their  direction  shortly  after. 

D. — About  an  hour  after  that  a  tall  chap  came  up  to  me.  He  was  clean 
shaven,  well-built,  had  a  fuzzy  fringe,  wore  a  dark  mackintosh,  had  no  cap, 
carried  a  small  bag,  and  also  a  revolver.  He  asked  me  what  I  was  here 
for.  I  said,  "Doing  my  duty."  He  said  his  brother  was  killed  in  the 
ambush  and  somebody  would  go  down  for  it.  He  then  went  over  and  spoke 
to  the  soldiers  outside  Lester's.  After  a  little  while  I  went  over  to  the  group 
of  soldiers,  about  six  of  them,  and  asked  if  I  would  be  safe  in  staying  there. 
They  said  they  didn't  think  there  was  any  fear.  Later  on  M.,  who  was  with 
me,  saw  the  same  man  firing  again,  and  I  requested  him  to  appeal  to  the 
military  to  arrest  him.     I  stopped  at  the  fire  till  about  7.30  a.m. 

NO.   17 

Statement  of  Fireman  O.     Military  Refuse  use  of  their  Fire  Appliances 

Firemen  Fired  on  by  Police  and  Auxiliaries 

I,  the  undersigned,  Fireman  O.,  make  the  following  voluntary  declara- 
tion and  confirm  the  same  on  oath. 

A. — I  was  in  Sullivan's  Quay  on  the  evening  of  Saturday,  December  11. 
About  10  p.m.,  three  telephone  messages  came.  The  first  was  from  Union 
Quay  Police  Barracks  to  say  that  there  was  a  big  fire  in  town.  The  second 
was  from  the  Police  Barracks  in  Empress  Place  to  say  that  there  was  a  fire 
in  the  Ballyhooly  Road.  The  third  was  from  Cork  Barracks  to  say  that 
there  was  a  fire  in  Ballyhooly  Road.  I  requested  them  to  use  their  own  fire 
appliances  there  as  we  would  have  enough  to  do.  I  was  told  to  go  to  blazes, 
and  I  told  them  I  was  going  there  hard. 

B. — About  11  p.m.,  I  and  Fireman  S.  left  the  station  in  order  to  join  in 
the  work.  We  were  only  just  left  the  station  when  we  were  fired  at  point- 
blank  from  the  Grand  Parade,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  We  returned 
to  the  station,  and  then  saw  that  it  was  police  and  Auxiliaries  who  fired. 
Shortly  after,  the  ambulance  came  and  brought  us  over  to  the  fire. 

NO.   18 
Fireman  S.  is  Fired  on  by  Auxiliaries  and  Police 

I,  the  undersigned,  temporary  Fireman  S.,  make  the  following  voluntary 
declaration  and  confirm  the  same  on  oath. 

A. — About  11  p.m.  on  the  night  of  Saturday,  December  11,  Fireman  O. 
and  myself  left  the  fire  station  and  went  along  Sullivan's  Quay.  We  had 
only  just  gone  a  short  distance  when  shots  were  fired  across  the  river  at  us, 
from  the  Grand  Parade.  We  rushed  back  to  the  station  and  from  there  saw 
that  it  was  Auxiliaries  and  police  who  had   fired. 

(33) 


B. — The  motor  ambulance  afterwards  took  us  to  the  fire.  About  1  a.m. 
I  was  at  the  Patrick  Street  corner  of  Winthrop  Street,  working  a  line  of  hose, 
when  a  lorry  of  Auxiliaries — I  knew  them  by  their  caps — came  along  from 
Patrick's  Bridge  and  turned  into  Winthrop  Street:  They  halted  and  made 
me  put  up  my  hands.  But  after  a  little  while  they  left  me  alone  and  went 
on.  I  then  went  over  to  Lester's  and  got  three  soldiers  to  come  with  me.  I 
brought  my  fire-reel  into  Winthrop  Street,  and  as  we  were  coming  round  five 
or  six  Auxiliaries  with  tasselled  caps  at  the  corner  of  the  Post  Office  fired  a 
volley  towards  us.  I  saw  the  flashes  distinctly.  A  bullet  grazed  my  leg  and 
made  a  slight  wound.  One  of  the  soldiers  who  was  with  me  was  shot  in  the 
leg,  and  the  other  two  took  him  away  back  into  Patrick  Street. 

C. — While  I  was  working  in  Winthrop  Street,  I  saw  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  street  a  very  tall  fellow  with  a  black  overcoat  and  no  cap  talking  to 
some  policeman.  He  said  he  was  out  for  revenge  to-night,  and  would  blow 
up  Patrick  Street  by  himself. 

No.  19 

Fireman  P.  is  Fired  on  and  Wounded 

I,  the  undersigned,  Fireman  P.,  make  the  following  voluntary  statement 
to  the  accuracy  of  which  I  hereby  testify  on  oath. 

After  the  call  came  to  Sullivan's  Quay  Fire  Station,  I  went  out  with  the 
other  men  and  worked  at  the  fire  in  Grant's.  About  10.30  (on  Saturday 
evening,  December  11),  I  was  working  a  line  of  hose  in  Patrick's  Street. 
There  was  firing  all  round  me  as  I  was  working  at  the  fire.  I  did  not  notice 
whether  the  firing  came  from  military  or  men  in  civilian  attire.  I  was  hit 
in  the  right  hand  and  left  ear  by  bullets  and  had  to  be  taken  in  the  ambulance 
to  the  North  Infirmary.  The  military  must  have  been  quite  near,  for  an 
escort  of  two  inside  the  ambulance  and  one  outside  with  the  driver  was 
immediately  procured. 

No.  20 
Fireman  R.  (ex-Soidier)  is  Fired  on  by  Drunken  Officer 

I,  the  undersigned,  Auxiliary  Fireman  R.,  ex-soldier,  give  the  following 
entirely  voluntary  testimony,  which  I  hereby  confirm  on  oath. 

I  started  work  about  1.30  a.m.  on  Sunday.  I  was  helping  the  firemen  at 
Grant's,  and  went  up  the  escape  with  Captain  Hutson.  About  2  a.m.  as  I 
was  going  up  the  escape  with  the  hose  in  my  hand,  an  officer — he  was  an 
officer  of  the  Gordon's,  and  quite  young — came  out  of  Market  Lane,  he  was 
very  drunk.  He  fired  twice  at  me  and  I  threw  myself  on  the  ground,  and 
while  I  was  there  he  discharged  the  other  four  chambers  of  his  revolver.    He 

then    shouted    out,  "I    am    a  Englishman."    A    District    Inspector 

stepped  out  from  the  other  side  of  the  street,  took  a  revolver  from  a  police- 
man, and  handed  it  to  the  officer.  He  told  him  he  was  an  Irishman,  asked 
him  to  walk  six  paces,  and  the  best  man  would  fall.  The  officer  did  not 
accept  the  challenge.  When  I  got  up,  I  said  to  him,  "I  am  an  ex-soldier,  do 
not  kill  me."     I  then  succeeded  in  escaping,  and  went  away. 

NO.  21 
Fireman  N.  is  Fired  on 

(The  Lee  Boot  Company  is  marked  No.  18,  and  Burton's  No.  13,  on  the  map.) 
I,  the  undersigned,  N.,  make  the  following  voluntary  declaration    and 
testify  to  it  on  oath. 

A. — I  was  acting  as  temporary  Auxiliary  Fireman  at  the  fire  on  the 
night  of  December  11-12,  1920.  About  12.30  a.m.  I  was  at  Cash's  helping 
Fireman  K.  On  his  orders  I  broke  in  the  door  of  the  Lee  Boot  Co.,  as  the 
back  was  catching  fire.  When  I  was  just  inside,  three  shots  were  fired 
towards  me.  I  saw  three  soldiers  running  across  Patrick  Street  from  the 
opposite  side. 

(34) 


B. — About  2  a.m.  I  was  hosing  Burton's  drapery  shop,  and  near  nie  was 
a  woman  who  lived  over  the  shop.  A  tall  man  came  up  to  me  from  the  Win- 
throp  Street  direction;  he  was  clean-shaven  and  wore  a  black  mackintosh, 
but  no  cap  or  hat,  and  had  a  bag  and  also  a  revolver.  He  asked  me  why  I 
was  hosing  Burton's.  I  said  in  order  to  save  the  property  of  the  woman 
behind  him.  He  said,  "Damn  the  woman,  we'll  show  no  mercy  here."  He 
then  spoke  to  the  woman  and  she  seemed  to  be  pleading  with  him.  I  heard 
him  saying  to  her  that  his  brother  was  killed  in  the  ambush,  and  that  four 
were  dead  and  ten  wounded.  He  added,  that  he  would  have  revenge  before 
the  night  was  out.     He  then  passed  across  to  the  other  side  of  the  street. 

No.   22 
Statement  by  Fireman  Q. 

I,  the  undersigned,  Fireman  Q.,  make  the  following  voluntary  statement, 
and  confirm  the  same  by  oath. 

I  was  working  at  Grant's  fire  until  about  4.30  a.m.  on  the  morning  of 
Sunday,  December  12.  Shortly  after  that  I  was  stopped  at  the  corner  of 
Cook  Street  and  Patrick  Street  by  a  tall  man,  nearly  six  feet  high.  He  had 
long  features  and  bushy  hair,  wore  a  dark  belted  coat,  and  carried  a  small 
hand-bag  and  also  a  revolver.  I  had  previously  got  the  tip  from  some  fire- 
men that  this  dangerous  man  was  going  about.  He  told  me  to  get  a  dozen 
men  as  fast  as  I  could  and  bring  them  to  Flanagan's  Hotel.  I  said  I  would 
look  myself  first.  I  went  down  with  him,  went  up  the  escape,  and  played  the 
hose  until  he  went  away.  I  then  came  back  and  when  I  met  him  I  told  him 
I  had  sent  a  dozen  men  there. 

No.  23 
Report  of  Fireman  J.  Fired  on  by  "Black  and  Tans" 
I,  Auxiliary  Fireman  J.,  was  in  Winthrop  Lane  when  called  to  Merchant 
Street  by  military,  who  were  escorting  me,  when  "Black  and  Tans"  fired  on 
us,  and  wounded  one  of  the  military  escort,  and  I  got  a  graze  on  my  right 
hip  and  was  told  to  clear  away.  I  saw  they  had  petrol  in  a  black  motor-car 
and  they  were  putting  petrol  into  Roche's  Stores  from  Merchant  Street.  I 
had  to  clear  out,  and  two  military  took  the  wounded  soldier  around  to 
Merchant's  Quay.  I  then  made  the  best  of  my  way  back  to  you  (Capt. 
Hutson)  in  Patrick  Street. 

No.   24 
Fireman  T.  is  Fired  on  and  Wounded 
I,  the  undersigned,  Fireman  T.,  made  the  following  voluntary  declara- 
tion, and  testify  to  it  on  my  oath. 

During  most  of  Sunday,  December  12,  I  was  working  the  fire  engine 
on  Merchant's  Quay.  I  was  also  with  my  engine  there  on  Sunday  night, 
keeping  the  steam  up.  At  about  1.30  a.m.  on  Monday  morning  just  as  I 
was  feeding  the  boiler,  a  bullet  was  fired  at  me  from  the  direction  of 
Patrick's  Bridge,  and  injured  my  nose.  I  was  taken  in  the  ambulance  to 
the  South  Infirmary. 

No.   25 

Fireman  U.  is  Threatened  by  Policeman 

A. — I,  the  undersigned,  Auxiliary  Fireman  U.,  was  working  at  the  fire 

all  day  on  Sunday,  December  12.     At  about  1.30  a.m.  on  Monday  morning 

I  found  Fireman  T.  bleeding  profusely  through  the  nose.     I  took  him  in 

the  ambulance  to  the  South  Infirmary. 

B. — At  about  11  a.m.  on  Monday  morning,  a  fresh  outbreak  of  fire  was 
reported  in  Oliver  Plunkett  Street.  I  was  going  down  Winthrop  Street  in 
my  uniform,  of  course,  and  put  my  hand  in  my  pocket  to  get  a  cigarette. 
A  policeman,  not  local,  was  just  coming  up  the  street.  He  presented  a 
revolver  at  me  and  told  me  I  would  get  an  ounce  of  lead  in  me  if  I  did  not 
take  my  hand  out  of  my  pocket. 

(35) 


No.  26 

Statement  of  Firemen  V.,  W.,  X.,  Y.,  Z.     Incendiaries  at  the  City  Hall 

Police  Turn  Off  the  Hose 

We,  the  undersigned,  Firemen  V.,  W.,  X.,  Y.,  Z.,  make  the  following 
statement.  We  jointly  testify  on  oath  to  the  accuracy  of  what  stands  in 
our  joint  names,  and  we  individually  swear  that  what  appears  under  our 
individual  names  is,  to  the  best  of  our  belief  and  opinion,  accurate. 

A. — In  view  of  possible  further  attempts  to  burn  the  City  Hall,  we  had 
been  stationed  nightly  on  the  premises,  remaining  there  from  6  p.m.  to 
7  a.m. 

About  10.45  p.m.  on  the  night  of  Saturday,  December  11,  we  noticed 
that  the  whole  city  was  illuminated,  and  telephoned  to  the  fire  brigade  and 
were  told  that  Grant's,  Cash's,  and  the  Munster  Arcade  were  on  fire. 

B. — About  1.40  a.m.  on  the  morning  of  Sunday,  December  12,  we  heard 
a  volley  on  Albert  Quay,  and  after  three  or  four  minutes,  a  loud  knocking 
at  the  front  doors.  We  retired  through  the  rear  to  Cornmarket  Yard. 
When  there  we  saw  three  or  four  men  in  civilian  clothes  coming  over  the 
library  wall.  Fireman  X.  noticed  that  one  man  had  a  sledge  or  an  axe. 
These  men  burst  in  the  back  corridor  of  the  City  Hall  and  thus  effected  an 
entrance  into  the  building.  We  waked  up  the  Superintendent  of  the  Corn- 
market,  but  he  refused  to  allow  us  to  use  the  telephone.  We  then  went 
over  to  the  Bandon  Railway  Station,  and  from  there  telephoned  to  the  fire 
station.     We  were  told  that  nothing  could  be  done  as  the  city  was  on  fire. 

C. — About  2.45  a.m.  three  of  us  (Firemen  V.,  X.,  Z.)  went  out  to  Albert 
Quay  and  saw  two  men  carrying  petrol  tins  coming  from  the  direction  of 
Union  Quay.  These  men  went  into  the  City  Hall.  We  again  retired  to  the 
station.  Shortly  after  that  we  perceived  that  Mrs.  Cassidy's  room  was  on 
fire.  About  4.80  a.m.  we  heard  a  man  shout,  "stand  clear,"  and  an 
explosion  occurred  in  the  City  Hall ;  this  was  followed  by  ten  or  twelve 
intermittent  explosions  during  the  next  half-hour. 

D. — After  5  a.m.,  the  same  three  of  us  went  out  again  on  to  the 
quay.  We  saw  three  men  walking  towards  Union  Quay.  We  crossed  over 
Clontarf  Bridge  and  verified  that  these  men  had  not  crossed  Parnell  Bridge. 

E. — Fireman  Z.  went  to  work  at  the  fires  in  Patrick  Street.  There  he 
saw  military  and  police,  apparently  drunk,  firing  indiscriminately.  About 
6  a.m.,  when  passing  through  Winthrop  Street,  he  saw  soldiers  outside 
Tyler's  boot  shop,  and  also  women  and  civilians,  apparently  looting.  About 
8.30,  while  working  near  Roche's  Stores,  in  Patrick  Street,  he  heard  a  volley 
in  the  direction  of  Patrick's  Bridge. 

F. — Firemen  V.  and  X.  found  the  horse  hose  reel  in  Oliver  Plunkett 
Street  and  they  took  it  down  Cook  Street  towards  the  City  Hall.  On  the 
way  they  met  the  second  horse  hose  reel  at  the  corner  of  Anglesea  Street 
being  driven  along  by  two  soldiers.  Shortly  after  6  a.m. — the  clock  tower 
in  the  City  Hall  was  still  standing — they  fixed  the  hose  to  the  hydrant  in 
Albert  Quay  and  played  it  on  the  Library.  About  thirty  policemen,  includ- 
ing a  head  constable  and  three  sergeants,  came  along  from  Union  Quay. 
The  police  had  rifles.  They  lined  up  along  the  quay  opposite  the  City  Hall 
and  also  around  the  hydrant.  For  the  next  half -hour  they  turned  off  the 
water  four  or  five  times  from  the  hose;  each  time  Fireman  V.  came  back 
and  turned  it  on  again.  He  spoke  to  the  head  constable,  who  said  he  would 
give  every  assistance.  The  fireman  replied  that  if  he  kept  his  men  away  it 
would  be  much  better.  The  head  constable  replied  that  he  had  no  control 
over  them. 

After  about  half-an-hour,  seeing  that  the  police  kept  turning  the  water 
off,  the  two  firemen  gave  up,  and  took  the  horse  and  hose  back  to  Oliver 
Plunkett  Street.  On  their  way  they  saw  the  same  two  soldiers  with  the 
other  horse  hose  in  the  South  Mall. 

(36) 


G. — Fireman  Y.  remained  in  the  railway  station  until  7  a.m. 

H. — About  6.30  a.m.  Fireman  W.  came  out  and  walked  along  Albert 
Quay.  As  he  came  to  Parnell  Bridge  he  noticed  the  R.I.C.  lined  up  along 
the  quay,  and  he  also  noticed  the  head  constable.  As  he  passed  about  three 
of  the  police  fired  up  in  the  air. 

No.   27 
Police  Incendiary  Leaves  His  Cap  in  the  City  Hall 

(This  cap  is  now  safely  stored,  and  is  available  for  inspection.) 
I,  the  undersigned,  do  hereby  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily, 
and  do  solemnly  affirm  that  it  is  the  truth  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and 
ability. 

On  Monday  evening,  December  13,  1920,  I  went  into  the  "pipe  and  coal 
yard"  adjoining  the  fitter's  shop  (in  Cornmarket,  situate  at  the  rear  of  the 
City  Hall)  to  get  some  coal.  I  found  an  R.I.C.  cap  lying  loosely  on  some 
pipes  near  the  library  wall.  This  cap  could  not  have  been  there  on  Satur- 
day, 11th,  up  to  12.30  p.m.,  when  we  stop  work,  without  my  knowledge. 
The  adjoining  wall  where  the  cap  was  found  was  invariably  used  as  one 
means  of  getting  into  the  back  of  the  City  Hall  when  the  military  raided  the 
place  on  former  occasions. 

The  cap  referred  to  above  is  of  the  usual  R.I.C.  type.  It  bears  the  usual 
badge,  the  harp  surmounted  by  the  Crown.  It  is  of  the  loose  type,  such  as 
is  worn  by  the  motor  drivers  of  the  R.I.C.  Initials  and  numbers  are  marked 
on  the  inside  of  same. 

No.   28 

Statement  of  an  Ex-Officer.     The  Loot  of  Mangan's  and  Cash's.     Auxiliaries 

in  Mufti.     Undertaking  not  to  Identify 

A. — About  9.15  p.m.  on  the  night  of  Saturday,  December  11,  1920,  I 
went  into  O'Grady's  cigarette  shop,  having  come  over  from  the  Opera 
House.  Just  after  entering  shots  rang  out  in  the  street,  and  I  proceeded 
to  the  lounge  bar  upstairs.  There  I  encountered  three  men  in  mufti,  with 
revolvers  in  their  hands.  I  spoke  to  them  in  a  friendly  manner  and  a 
general  conversation  ensued,  during  which  I  observed  that  two  of  them  were 
more  or  less  intoxicated  and  one  was  fairly  sober.  Two  had  English 
accents,  and  I  couldn't  quite  make  out  the  other,  but  he  told  me  that  he 
was  a  North  of  Ireland  man.  As  intermittent  firing  was  going  on  in  the 
street  I  thought  it  unsafe  to  venture  out,  so  remained  on.  At  about  10.10 
p.m.  a  tram  was  set  on  fire  in  the  street  in  front  of  the  bar,  and  shortly 
afterwards  a  bomb  exploded  quite  near.  (I  was  subsequently  informed  by 
Auxiliaries  that  the  bomb  was  thrown  at  Mangan's  in  order  to  effect  an 
entrance.) 

B. — As  I  feared  that  the  three  men  inside  might  turn  "nasty"  when 
they  had  taken  more  drink,  or  that  those  outside  might  come  in,  I  asked 
the  proprietor  to  telephone  to  the  military  for  protection.  lie,  apparently, 
knew  some  of  the  officers  personally  and  tried  to  get  on  to  them,  but  was 
informed  by  one  mess  that  there  were  no  officers  at  all  in  at  that  time  (about 
10.30  p.m.). 

C. — At  about  eleven  o'clock  Auxiliaries  in  uniform — led  by  a  man  in 
mufti,  whose  face  was  partly  disguised  with  marks  of  black  paint,  and 
accompanied  by  other  men  in  mufti — came  into  the  bar.  They  treated  us 
all  in  a  friendly  manner,  and  I  explained  to  the  one  who  appeared  to  be  the 
leader  that,  owing  to  the  firing  in  the  street,  I  had  been  unable  to  get  home 
before  ten ;  that  a  telephone  message  had  been  sent  to  the  military  barracks 
for  protection,  but  that  no  promise  of  assistance  had  been  given. 

D. — The  leader  (  ?)  then  offered  to  provide  an  escort  of  Auxiliaries  for 
any  who  wished  to  go  home.     He    inquired  where  each  of  us  lived,    and 

(87) 


appeared  to  know  the  city  thoroughly.  We  had  a  drink  and  then  pro- 
ceeded outside.  The  leader  ( ?)  suggested  that  we  should  stand  with  a  few 
Auxiliaries  near  the  burning  tram,  as  we  should  run  less  risk  there  of  being 
shot  by  the  "Black  and  Tans,"  while  he  collected  an  escort.  He  remarked 
to  us  that  it  was  a  stupid  thing  to  loot  Mangan's  as  he  knew  they  were 
loyalists.  He  then  went  over  with  one  Auxiliary  and  tried  to  get  the 
"Black  and  Tans"  out  of  Mangan's.  He  shouted  to  them,  "You  are  in  the 
wrong  shop,  that  man  is  a  loyalist,"  and  they  replied  that  they  didn't  give 
a  damn  as  that  was  the  shop  that  had  been  pointed  to  them. 

E. — While  we  were  waiting  men  in  various  uniforms  (khaki  trousers 
and  police  coats  with  either  khaki  or  police  hats)  but  all  or  nearly  all  hav- 
ing police  great  coats,  which  were  loaded  with  loot,  were  coming  out  of 
Mangan's  and  proceeding  towards  Roche's  Stores  and  Cash's  where  a  party 
were  loitering. 

F.— We  were  then  asked  to  give  an  undertaking  not  to  identify  any  one 
of  the  party  in  the  event  of  any  subsequent  inquiry.  We  gave  the  under- 
taking. 

G. — Next,  we  were  asked  to  accompany  them  to  the  Bridewell  as  some 
of  them  had  to  get  into  uniform  and  some  to  get  their  uniform  hats,  so  that 
they  wouldn't  be  shot  in  mistake  for  civilians  by  some  other  party.  Those 
in  "mufti"  subsequently  came  out  in  uniform. 

H. — While  waiting  outside  the  Bridewell  an  Auxiliary  Cadet — who  told 
me  he  had  been  in  the  ambush  that  evening — mentioned  that  as  Cash's  had 
been  so  badly  looted  they  were  going  to  set  it  on  fire  in  order  to  cover  up 
the  loot.  I  told  him  that  I  believed  that  some  girls  lived  over  the  building 
and  that  they  should  warn  them  in  time.  He  replied  that  they  didn't  wish 
to  burn  any  girls  alive,  and  said  that  they  would  detail  a  party  to  warn  the 
people  in  the  houses. 

I. — At  the  Bridewell  they  obtained  a  military  lorry  and,  having  again 
reminded  us  of  our  promise  not  to  identify  any  of  them,  they  drove  me  to 
the  South  Gate  Bridge,  where  I  said  good-night  to  them  at  about  12.30, 
having  their  assurance  that  there  were  rio  troops  or  "Black  and  Tans"  in 
the  College  Road  direction  that  night. 

N.B. — By  "mufti"  I  mean  dressed  in  a  mackintosh  overcoat,  scarf,  and 
ordinary  civilian  cap. 

Dated  this  18th  day  of  December,  1920. 

No.  29 
Resident  of  Patrick  Street  sees  Uniformed  Men  Loot  Mangan's.     Officer  and 

Military  are  Powerless 

I,  the  undersigned,  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily,  and 
solemnly  affirm  and  swear  on  oath  that  same  is  the  truth,  the  whole  truth, 
and  nothing  but  the  truth. 

A.— I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920.  At  8.55  p.m.,  hear- 
ing some  shouting  and  shots  in  the  direction  of  Patrick's  Bridge,  I  looked 
out  through  my  window  overlooking  Patrick  Street,  and  saw  a  Crossley  car 
filled  with  men,  two  of  whom  I  could  see;  they  were  Auxiliaries  with 
tasselled  caps.  The  shouting  and  commotion  led  me  to  believe  that  they 
were  holding  up  citizens  on  the  bridge. 

The  lorry  drove  away  and  I  saw  seven  or  nine  men  dressed  in  civilian 
clothes  come  from  the  bridge  and  proceed  along  Patrick  Street.  They 
halted  three  other  civilians  at  Evans's  (bookseller,  Patrick  Street),  seem- 
ingly questioning  them  as  to  their  identity.  I  saw  one  of  the  seven  civilians 
go  over  to  Evans's  window  and  deliberately  smash  it  with  something  heavy 
which  he  held  in  his  hand.  During  this  time  the  three  civilians  were  allowed 
to  proceed  on  their  way,  and  one  of  the  seven  civilians  was  shouting  to 

(88) 


the  others  on  the  bridge  to  "Come  on."  I  thought  the  accent  was  an  Irish 
one.  Three  more  civilians  joined  them  in  response,  and  firing  indiscrimin- 
ately around  the  street  they  disappeared  along  Patrick  Street  in  the  direction 
of  mid-Patrick  Street.     The  street  was  empty  of  all  people  at  this  time. 

B. — At  about  9.40  p.m.  I  heard  a  crackling  noise,  and  at  10  p.m.  I 
noticed  a  flame  of  fire  in  the  street,  and  looking  out  I  saw  a  tramcar  in 
flames  near  Father  Matthew  Statue.  No  one  was  in  view  between  the 
bridge  and  Cash's  (which  was  about  the  length  of  my  view  in  Patrick 
Street).  A  little  after  I  heard  a  motor  lorry  pass  in  the  direction  of  Pat- 
rick's Bridge,  and  passing  the  tram  on  fire,  the  occupants  indulged  in  various 
shouts  and  yells  of  delight,  with  unmistakable  English  accents. 

C. — Near  10.30  p.m.  I  heard  loud  banging  on  woodwork  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  street,  and  again  looking  out  of  the  window  I  saw  six  or  seven 
men  in  uniform  at  Mangan's.  Some  of  the  roll  shutters  were  half  up  and 
I  could  see  into  the  shop.  A  voice  said,  "Open  up,  open  up  quick,"  in  a 
stiff  tone  and  English  accent.  I  then  heard  the  smashing  of  heavy  glass, 
and  noise  as  if  it  was  being  walked  on.  Looking  out  again  I  saw  a  large 
number  moving  about  inside  Mangan's,  with  the  aid  of  electric  torch  lamps. 
One  man,  dressed  in  complete  policeman's  uniform,  was  running  to  and  fro 
outside  in  a  very  nervous  manner,  as  if  on  watch  for  those  inside.  There 
were  times  during  the  occurrence  at  Mangan's  when  he  did  go  in  and  come 
out  again.  The  party  were  inside  for  upwards  of  three-quarters  of  an  hour, 
the  lights  inside  going  here  and  there,  and  loud  noise  of  the  smashing  of 
glass.  They  then  came  out.  Some  dressed  in  civilian  clothes,  with  light 
trench  coats,  some  in  complete  policemen's  uniforms,  numbering  about  five, 
and  totalling  in  all  about  a  dozen  men.  They  had  large  suit  cases,  a  few 
had  small  ones  in  their  hands,  and  appeared  heavily  laden.  They  pro- 
ceeded calmly  in  the  direction  of  Cash's.  There  was  no  one  else  within  my 
view  on  the  street  at  the  time. 

D. — One  of  the  last  of  the  above  men  had  a  light  coloured  tin  of  petrol 
in  each  hand,  and  he  also  proceeded  in  the  direction  of  Cash's.  The  last 
man  of  the  above-mentioned  men  had  something  like  a  taper  in  his  hand. 
It  was  lighting.  He  was  low-sized,  in  civilian  attire,  dark,  with  something 
across  his  nose  and  mouth.  He  conversed  with  two  other  civilian-attired 
men  at  the  Tivoli  Restaurant;  the  thing  like  a  taper  burning  still.  After  a 
few  seconds,  during  which  he  was  watching  the  taper,  he  ran  in  the  direction 
of  the  corner  of  Drawbridge  Street,  throwing  something  in  the  air  which 
exploded  with  tremendous  violence. 

E. — Immediately  afterwards  I  saw  a  body  of  men,  in  three  lots  of  two 
each,  dressed  in  civilian  attire,  come  from  the  direction  of  Cash's  and  re- 
enter Mangan's  with  white  bundles  under  their  arms.  While  these  were 
inside  I  saw  a  Crossley  car  come  from  the  direction  of  Patrick's  Bridge, 
and  containing  about  eight  soldiers  and  an  officer,  all  in  military  uniform. 

F. — They  passed  Mangan's  on  the  off  side  of  the  street  and  could  not 
have  gone  further  than  Cash's,  when  I  saw  the  soldiers  and  officer  march 
back  and  halt  exactly  opposite  Mangan's.  The  officer  gave  the  order 
"About  turn,"  and  they  retraced  their  steps  for  four  or  five  yards.  What 
I  thought  peculiar  was  that  the  order  did  not  seem  such  as  would  be  given 
by  an  officer  to  trained  men.  It  was  weak,  for  they  moved  slowly  over 
to  Mangan's  door.  They  stood  looking  in  at  the  looters,  and  some  of  the 
latter  came  outside,  taking  no  notice  whatsoever  of  the  soldiers. 

G. — After  about  five  minutes  the  looters  came  out  and  went  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Patrick's  Bridge  with  their  parcels,  and  with  pockets  bulging.  Two 
of  the  soldiers  then  remained  on  guard  up  and  down  outside  Mangan's,  the 
remainder  moved  towards  Cash's,  including  the  officer.  I  saw  the  taller  of 
these  two  soldiers  walk  to  the  middle  of  the  street  and  kick  something  white, 
which  I  could  see  was  some  silver  article,  in  the  shape  of  a  cup  or  bowl. 

(30) 


The  lamp  in  the  middle  of  the  street  was  lighting.  When  he  looked  at  it 
he  picked  it  up  and  threw  it  into  the  burning  tram. 

Later  when  I  looked  Mangan's  shutters  were  again  in  place  and  it  had 
the  appearance  of  never  having  been  touched. 

H. — From  that  onwards  I  could  only  see  these  two  soldiers  on  the 
street,  even  up  to  4  a.m.,  at  which  time  or  thereabouts  the  city  lamps 
were  extinguished  for  some  reason.  I  remarked  to  my  wife  that  it  was  an 
exceptional  thing  that  that  night  I  only  saw  one  armoured  car,  a  Crossley 
car,  and  a  heavy  lorry  containing  curfew  soldiers,  going  through  Patrick 
Street.  I  knew  there  were  burnings  taking  place  further  up  the  street  but 
could  not  see  them.  I  heard  several  explosions  every  hour,  some  loud, 
some  faint,  and  volley  after  volley  of  rifle  and  revolver  shots,  from  8.55 
p.m.  on  Saturday  night  to  about  6.30  a.m.  on  Sunday  morning. 

No.  30 

An  Englishman  sees  Military  and  Police  Loot  a  Shop 

(In  order  to  conceal  the  identity  of  this  gentleman  and  of  the  shop  to  which  he  refers, 
some  omissions  have  had  to  be  made  in  this  deposition.  This  witness  is  a  business  man 
in  a  very  responsible  position,  a  Protestant  and  an  Englishman.) 

A. — Whilst  I  was  listening  to  find  out  what  the  commotion  was  about 
1  was  told  men  were  looking  up  at  the  shop  sign  and  mentioning  the  name  of 
the  house. 

B. — I  said,  "They  are  in,"  and  immediately  rushed  downstairs  into  the 
shop  and  switched  on  the  light.  I  saw  the  form  of  a  man  in  military  uni- 
form trying  to  force  open  the  inner  door,  the  glass  of  which  he  had  already 
broken.  I  shouted  out,  "All  right."  He  said,  "Open  up."  I  pushed  the 
broken  glass  off  the  mat  and  got  the  door  open.  He  entered  and  I  saw  that 
he  had  a  revolver  in  his  right  hand.  He  then  said,  "Lights  up,  your  keys." 
I  said,  "I  will  get  them." 

C. — I  went  upstairs  and  consulted  as  to  a  means  of  escape,  but  thinking 
it  might  lead  to  the  loss  of  our  lives,  we  decided  to  remain.  We  could  hear 
the  smashing  of  glass  going  on  below.  At  the  end  of  about  an  hour  and  a 
half  we  heard  several  footsteps  ascending  the  stairs.  I  descended,  and  on 
the  second  landing  I  met  the  same  uniformed  man,  who  again  demanded 
the  keys.  With  him  was  another  man  in  military  uniform,  also  a  man  in 
dark  uniform,  who  had  a  white  handkerchief  fastened  to  the  lower  portion 
of  his  face.     This  man  was  rather  short. 

D. — Seeing  resistance  was  useless  I  went  into  the  shop  and  opened  the 
strong  room.  Whilst  there  I  saw  several  men  in  uniforms.  They  were  all 
taking  things  and  putting  them  into  their  pockets.  One  man  in  civilian 
attire  had  a  suit  case  which  he  was  just  closing  and  which  he  had  filled  with 
valuable  articles. 

E. — Up  to  the  time  of  making  this  statement  (January  1,  1921)  none  of 
the  missing  goods  have  been  returned  to  us,  neither  have  we  been  asked  by 
the  authorities  to  identify  any  of  our  property. 

NO.  31 

An  Ex-Officer  sees  Crowds  of  Auxiliaries  and  Police  Taking  Loot  to  the 

Empress  Place  Barracks 

(This  has  since  been  corroborated  by  other  witnesses.) 

I,  the  undersigned,  wish  to  make  the  following  voluntary  statement  in 
connection  with  the  recent  occurrences  which  took  place  in  the  city  on  the 
night  of  Saturday,  December  11,  1920. 

A. — Having  been  to  the  theatre  I  was  returning  home  at  9.10  p.m.,  when 
three  or  four  shots  were  fired  in  the  vicinity  of  Patrick  Street.  I  walked 
towards  the  Coliseum  to  get  home  by  the  New  Bridges,  when  another  volley 

(40) 


was  fired.  By  this  time  the  streets  were  absolutely  deserted,  and  I  thought 
it  was  wiser  to  stay  in  town  at  a  hotel.  I  therefore  went  to  the  X  Hotel, 
knocked,  and  was  admitted. 

B. — At  10.10  p.m.  I  was  having  supper  when  the  waitress  rushed  into 
the  dining  room  and  said  all  Patrick  Street  was  on  fire.  I  finished  supper 
and  went  upstairs  to  a  window  at  the  top  of  the  hotel  and  saw  a  great  fire 
burning  in  the  direction  of  Patrick  Street. 

C. — At  10.20  p.m.  approximately,  thirteen  or  fourteen  men  came  from 
Summerhill  direction  and  went  down  King  Street.  Two  of  the  number 
were  dressed  in  Auxiliary  R.I.C.  uniforms,  one  man  in  a  grey  lounge  suit 
and  wearing  no  cap  or  hat;  the  remainder  wore  the  regular  uniform  of  a 
R.I.C.  constable.  All  except  the  man  in  civilian  clothes  were  armed  with 
rifles  or  revolvers,  four  or  five  of  the  number  carried  oil  tins. 

D. — Some  time  after  they  had  passed  a  large  explosion  occurred  and  the 
fires  in  Patrick  Street  seemed  to  extend  more.  As  time  went  on  a  series  of 
small  explosions  could  be  heard,  followed  by  rifle  or  revolver  shots  and  an 
occasional  burst  of  machine  gun  fire. 

E. — From  11  p.m.  onwards  Auxiliaries  and  "Black  and  Tans,"  also 
R.I.C,  came  up  King  Street  from  Bridge  Street  direction,  laden  with  suit 
cases,  travelling  rugs,  coats,  and  hats,  and  proceeded  towards  Summerhill. 
These  came  and  returned  in  batches.  As  it  got  later  the  majority  of  the 
men  I  saw  were  drunk  and  some  staggered  very  much. 

During  the  night  the  flames  seemed  to  spread  to  other  houses.  There 
was  little  more  to  be  seen  except  men  of  the  Auxiliary  Force  and  R.I.C. 
pass  under  the  window,  all  laden  with  loot.  So  I  retired  to  bed  at  approxi- 
mately 2.30  a.m. 

NO.  32 

Sworn  Statement  of  Mr.  P.,  Fireman,  U.S.S.  "West  Canon."     The  Scene 
from  the  Victoria  Hotel.     A  Drunken  Sergeant 

A. — I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920.  Coming  from  the 
South  Main  Street  in  company  with  Messrs.  Q.,  R.,  S.,  T.,  of  U.S.S.  "West 
Canon,"  and  W.,  of  Cork,  we  proceeded  to  the  Victoria  Hotel  through 
Oliver  Plunkett  Street  and  up  Cook  Street. 

As  we  were  turning  the  corner  of  Oliver  Plunkett  Street  up  Cook  Street 
a  woman  spoke  to  us  and  said,  "For  God's  sake  do  not  go  up  that  way  as 
the  'Black  and  Tans'  are  at  the  corner  of  Robert  Street  and  Patrick 
Street."  With  the  exception  of  a  few  civilians  standing  in  doorways  in 
Oliver  Plunkett  Street,  she  was  the  only  person  in  sight. 

We  went  down  Cook  Street  to  the  hotel,  and  at  the  corner  of  Cook 
Street  and  Patrick  Street  one  civilian  said,  "Here  they  come,"  or  some  such 
word,  and  he  went  down  Cook  Street  to  Oliver  Plunkett  Street  as  fast  as  he 
could.  Arriving  at  Patrick  Street  I  looked  down  towards  Robert  Street 
and  noticed  from  eight  to  twelve  men  in  uniform,  dressed  in  long  dark 
overcoats  and  carrying  short  carbines.  They  were  proceeding  in  our 
direction  along  Patrick  Street.         » 

We  went  to  the  hotel  door  which  was  closed  and  we  rang  the  bell.  At 
that  time  these  uniformed  men  had  stopped  halfway  between  Robert  Street 
and  Cook  Street.  The  door  was  by  this  time  opened  and  we  were  admitted. 
This  was  exactly  at  9.50  p.m. 

B. — We  went  into  the  billiard  room  and  I  was  there  until  10.20  p.m., 
when  I  retired  to  bed,  and  was  notified  at  that  time  by  the  porter  that 
Grant's  was  on  fire.  I  went  up  to  the  top  floor  and  looked  out  of  the  win- 
dow at  the  fire.  I  then  went  to  bed,  my  room  (No.  9)  overlooking  Cook 
Street,  and  remained  there  about  half-an-hour ;  and  by  that  time  the  fire 
at  the  block  between  Robert  Street  and  Cook  Street  was  well  alight. 

(41) 


I  stayed  in  bed  until  a  very  violent  explosion  took  place  which  shook 
the  building.  I  got  out  of  bed,  this  was  about  11  p.m.  or  11.5  p.m.  Dur- 
ing this  time  that  I  was  in  bed  I  heard  a  number  of  motor  lorries  pass  by, 
and  heard  rifle  and  revolver  shots  interspersed  with  explosions. 

C. — I  went  to  the  window  on  the  top  floor  overlooking  Patrick  Street 
and  saw  from  twenty  to  thirty  soldiers,  some  dressed  in  the  ordinary  khaki 
uniform,  with  trench  helmets,  and  others  dressed  in  black  overcoats,  wear- 
ing round  khaki  caps,  around  the  fire  in  front  of  Grant's.  At  the  same  time 
1  saw  two  motor  lorries  on  the  street,  opposite  the  Victoria  Hotel,  and  also 
a  group  of  officers,  numbering  up  to  twelve,  dressed  in  officers'  khaki  uni- 
forms with  "Sam  Brown"  belts,  some  wearing  tasselled  khaki  caps,  and 
others  the  ordinary  military  caps.  They  carried  automatic  revolvers  in 
their  hands,  were  talking  very  loudly,  and  were  making  much  noise;  this 
group  were  to  the  right  of  the  lorry.  They  appeared  very  excited  and 
intoxicated.  This  was  at  11.5  p.m.  I  saw  the  firemen  engaging  with  the 
flames. 

D. — At  about  12.30  a.m.  the  bell  of  the  hotel  was  ringing.  I  heard 
John,  the  porter,  ask,  "Who's  there?"  I  did  not  hear  the  answer,  but 
heard  banging  at  the  door.  John  then  shouted  to  us  Americans  to  come 
down.  We  did  so,  and  at  that  time  S.  was  trying  to  get  the  Military  Bar- 
racks on  the  'phone.  He  failed.  Those  at  the  door  were  admitted  and  they 
proceeded  into  the  pantry,  where  a  few  drinks  were  served  to  them.  I 
heard  the  sergeant  of  those  men,  who  were  policemen,  give  his  name  as 
T.  They  were  armed  with  carbines.  The  manager  and  one  of  Wool- 
worth's  staff  were  present,  and  Sergeant  T.  pointed  his  carbine  at  the  latter 
and  commanded  him  to  sing.  He  refused  although  threatened.  The 
sergeant  was  very  intoxicated.  He  pulled  out  a  box  of  very  expensive 
cigarettes  and  distributed  them  among  the  men  there.  They  then  went 
out  on  the  street  and  remained  outside  the  hotel  door  for  some  time.  After 
that  I  saw  no  one  on  the  streets  but  military. 

I  busied  myself  around  the  hotel  helping  wherever  I  could  to  prevent 
the  building  going  on  fire.     At  5  a.m.  I  retired  to  bed. 

NO.  33 

Sworn  Statement  of  Mr.  Q.,  Boatswain,  U.S.S.  "West  Canon" 
Another  American 

I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920. 

A.— Accompanied  by  Messrs.  R.,  S.,  T.,  and  P.,  of  U.S.S.  "West  Canon," 

and  W.,  Cork,  I  went  into  Victoria  Hotel,  Patrick  Street,  exactly  at 

9.50  p.m. 

We  just  got  in  when  we  saw  about  ten  or  twelve  men  dressed  in  long 
black  overcoats  and  black  peak  caps,  and  carrying  rifles  in  their  hands, 
opposite  the  Munster  Arcade.  They  were  coming  in  mob  fashion  towards 
us. 

B. — We  were  inside  about  half-an-hour  when  the  night  porter  stated 
that  Grant's  was  on  fire.  I  went  to  the  window  on  the  top  floor  and  saw 
Messrs.  Grant's  on  fire.     I  went  down  again  to  the  billiard  room. 

About  half-an-hour  later  I  left  the  billiard  room  and  on  the  second  floor 
I  saw  through  a  window  that  the  opposite  block  of  buildings  in  Cook  Street, 
Messrs.  Forrest's,  Egan's,  &c,  were  in  a  mass  of  flames.  Soon  the  whole 
block  was  on  fire. 

C. — About  12  midnight  I  went  to  bed  on  the  second  floor.  I  was 
awakened  by  a  call  from  Mr.  R.,  and  on  getting  up  I  saw  the  portion  of 
the  Victoria  Hotel  adjoining  Cook  Street,  windows,  window  frames,  doors, 
&c,  alight,  and  preparations  being  made  by  laying  down  hose  in  the  corri- 
dors, &c,  to  save  the  place  from  fire. 

(42) 


Downstairs  I  heard  loud  banging  at  the  Patrick  Street  entrance,  and 
great  commotion  and  banging.  I  heard  Mr.  S.  trying  to  get  the  military 
barracks  on  the  telephone,  but  he  failed  to  get  any  answer. 

D. — Then  John,  the  hotel  porter,  called  the  Americans  to  come  down. 
We  came  down;  we  were  met  by  a  sergeant  and  two  policemen  dressed  in 
long  dark  overcoats  and  black  peak  caps,  armed  with  short  carbines.  The 
sergeant  was  intoxicated  and  was  swinging  his  carbine  in  all  directions,  and 
threatening  to  shoot  everyone.  In  my  presence  he  threatened  to  shoot  the 
proprietor.  I  tried  to  placate  him,  and  succeeded  in  calming  him.  He 
said  to  me,  "My  name  is  T ." 

The  two  other  policemen  were  sober,  and  their  conduct  was  quite  gentle- 
manly. They  told  us  they  would  notify  us  if  the  fire  in  the  Victoria  became 
dangerous,  and  would  provide  means  for  our  safety.  They  then  left.  We 
kept  busy  until  about  5  a.m.,  assisting  with  hose,  &c,  when  I  went  to  bed 
again.     During  that  time  I  heard  quite  a  few  explosions. 

When  I  got  up  in  the  morning  I  saw  the  destruction  wrought  all  round 
the  place. 

E. — From  9.50  p.m.  I  had  not  seen  a  single  citizen  on  Patrick  Street, 
with  the  exception  of  one  woman,  who  advised  us  not  to  go  up  Patrick 
Street  as  the  "Black  and  Tans"  were  everywhere.  Just  as  we  entered  the 
Victoria  I  saw  none  but  Crown  Forces. 

I  solemnly  affirm  and  swear  that  the  foregoing  testimony  is  to  the  best 
of  my  knowledge  and  ability  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  but 
the  truth.     So  help  me  God. 

No.   34 

Sworn  Statement  of  R.,  Third  Assistant  Engineer,  U.S.S.  "West  Canon" 

Corroboration 

I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920.  I  was  in  company  with 
Messrs.  Q.,  S.,  P.,  and  T.,  of  U.S.S.  "West  Canon,"  and  with  W.,  of  Cork 
City.  What  I  witnessed  is  substantially  the  same  as  laid  down  in  the  sworn 
testimonies  of  P.  and  Q. 

I  swear  that  the  above  statement  is  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and 
ability  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth,  so  help  me 
God. 

No.   35 

Mr.   W.    Corroborates.     A   Drunken   Sergeant 

"At  Your  Peril  Don't  Turn  the  Hose  on  that  Fire" 

I,  the  undersigned,  do  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily,  and  do 
solemnly  declare  that  it  is  the  truth,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and 
ability. 

A. — I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920.  At  9.40  p.m.  I  walked 
down  Cook  Street  from  Oliver  Plunkett  Street  and  halted  at  the  Victoria 
Hotel.  With  me  were  Messrs.  P.,  T.,  S.,  R.,  Americans,  of  U.S.S.  "Canon," 
then  lying  at  South  Jetties,  Cork.  We  saw  from  eight  to  twelve  uniformed  men 
opposite  Munster  Arcade,  coming  in  a  group  towards  the  Victoria  Hotel. 
We  hastily  asked  admittance  to  the  Victoria,  and  were  immediately  ad- 
mitted.    We  went  to  the  billiard  room. 

B. — At  10.5  p.m.  on  going  to  the  door  in  Patrick  Street,  I  saw  Messrs. 
Grant's  premises  well  ablaze.  On  the  opposite  side  of  the  street  to  the 
Victoria,  at  least  five  men  in  R.I.C.  uniform  were  walking  up  and  down. 
I  could  see  no  one  else. 

C. — It  was  near  10.30  p.m.  when  I  looked  out  of  one  of  the  hotel  win- 
dows and  saw  three  R.I.C.  uniformed  men  at  the  hotel  door.  Two  of  them 
levelled  their  carbines  at  me,  and  I  retreated.  After  loud  knocking  at  the 
door,  they  were  admitted,  one  sergeant  and  two  constables,  the  sergeant 

(43) 


being  very  drunk.  They  said  they  came  to  warn  us  of  the  danger  the  hotel 
stood  in  from  the  adjacent  fires. 

The  sergeant  went  into  a  back  kitchen,  beckoned  to  me,  and  I  stood 
drinks  (whiskies).  After  threatening  Mr.  D.,  my  friend,  with  his  carbine, 
for  not  singing,  the  sergeant  turned  to  me  and  cross-examined  me.  I  lied 
plausibly,  every  chance  or  loophole  I  saw,  as  he  was  dangerous,  even  to  the 
extent  that  my  father  was  a  policeman,  &c.     He  thereupon  shook  hands 

with  me,  and  pulling  me  aside,  said,  "Where's  the  b manager  of  this 

place?    Don't  you  know  he's  a  German?"     "I  don't  know  what  his 

nationality  is,"  said  I,  "and  if  he  is  a  German  it's  not  his  fault.     He  is 

working  hard  upstairs."     "By ,"  said  he,  swearing  horribly,  "I  joined 

the  army  from  the  R.I.C,  during  the  war,  and  I  know  what  the Ger- 
mans did."     He  put  his  carbine  up,  and  said  determinedly,  "I  am  going  to 

take  that  's  life  to-night."     I  pleaded  and  remonstrated,  but  he  was 

mad  with  determination.  I  put  the  carbine  down,  and  diverted  his  mind 
from  the  subject  by  standing  him  more  drink.  (Drink  that  night  cost  me 
£2,  very  little  of  which  was  spent  in  drink  for  myself.) 

D. — The  sergeant  and  two  constables  left  about  11.15  p.m.,  and  about 
an  hour  afterwards  they  returned  to  the  hotel  door.  The  two  constables 
entered,  but  I  saw  them  level  their  carbines  at  the  sergeant  and  forbade 
him  entering  the  place,  which  he  did  not.  The  constables  remained  for  a 
drink  or  two. 

E. — A  little  after  midnight,  Egan's  and  Forrest's  were  well  ablaze,  and 
the  windows  of  the  Victoria  Hotel,  in  Cook  Street,  were  beginning  to  catch 
fire.  Mr.  D.  and  I  went  out  to  Cook  Street,  with  the  hotel  hose,  and  played 
water  on  the  windows.  Swinging  round  on  me,  somehow,  the  hose  played 
on  Forrest's  fire  for  an  instant,  and  an  R.I.C.  man  in  uniform  shouted  to 
me  from  the  corner  of  Cook  Street  and  Patrick  Street,  "At  your  peril,  don't 
turn  the  hose  on  that  fire.     Let  it  blaze." 

F. — While  playing  water  on  the  Victoria  Hotel  windows,  in  Cook  Street, 
a  Crossley  car  full  of  military  came  up  Cook  Street  and  turned  around  For- 
rest's corner  into  Patrick  Street.  As  they  did  we  heard  shots,  as  if  they  had 
fired  into  the  burning  buildings. 

G. — Only  soldiers  and  R.I.C.  men  were  on  the  streets  up  to  five  or  six 
a.m.  on  Sunday,  the  soldiers  helping  the  people  here  and  there  to  get  their 
household  goods,  &c,  to  a  place  of  safety,  from  the  encroaching  flames. 

H. — From  10  p.m.  on  Saturday,  until  5  a.m.  on  Sunday,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  those  people  who  had  to  leave  their  homes  for  safety,  and  the  firemen, 
I  saw  only  Crown  forces  on  the  streets. 

NO.  36 
The  Drunken  Sergeant  Again.     "We'll  Finish Old  Cork" 

I,  the  undersigned,  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily,  and  do 
solemnly  declare  that  it  is  the  truth,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 

A. — I  remember  the  night  of  December  11.  At  9.30  p.m.  I  entered  the 
Victoria  Hotel,  Patrick  Street ;  the  street  was  completely  deserted. 

B. — Shortly  after  10  p.m.  I  saw  a  large  fire  in  the  direction  of  Grant's. 
About  10.30  p.m.  a  drunken  R.I.C.  sergeant  and  two  constables  came  in  to 
warn  us  about  the  fires.  The  sergeant  asked  me  who  I  was,  where  I  came 
from,  and  where  I  worked,  &c,  and  I  told  him.  Later,  in  a  little  back 
kitchen,  where  the  police  and  ourselves  were  having  a  drink,  the  sergeant 
said  to  me,  "You're  the  fellow  from  Dublin?"  I  said,  "Yes."  He  said, 
"Do  you  know  the  song  'The  Martyr  of  the  Coombe'  ?"  (The  Coombe  is 
a  celebrated  Dublin  quarter.)  I  said,  "No."  He  put  his  carbine  up,  point- 
ing it  at  me,  six  inches  away  from  my  face.  Some  civilian  put  the  carbine 
down,  and  to  the  remonstrances  of  him  and  the  two  constables  the  sergeant 
again  became  quiet. 

(  44) 


C. — About  11  p.m.,  I  was  overlooking  Patrick  Street  from  an  attic  win- 
dow of  the  hotel.  I  could  not  see  the  street  immediately  below,  but  could 
see  to  the  left  and  right.  I  heard  glass  smashing,  and  immediately  after- 
wards a  bomb  explode  to  my  right  in  Patrick  Street.  After  a  little  silence, 
I  heard  from  the  same  direction  a  voice,  in  a  decided  English  accent,  say, 

"We'll  finish  old  Cork,"  and  immediately  afterwards  another  bomb 

exploded.  We  all  got  to  the  back  of  the  building  for  safety,  as  I  could  see 
the  Munster  Arcade  starting  to  blaze. 

D. — After  midnight,  when  Mr.  W.  and  myself  were  playing  the 
hotel  hose  from  Cook  Street  on  the  hotel  windows  to  prevent  the  Victoria 
catching  fire,  a  light  military  lorry  came  up  Cook  Street,  and  I  shouted, 
"Mind  out,  don't  run  over  the  hose."  They  slowed  down,  while  we  got 
the  hose  out  of  the  way,  and  as  they  turned  around  Forrest's  corner  I  heard 
shots  fired,  presumably  by  them.  Afterwards,  a  military  officer  came  up  to 
me,  and  asked  me  what  I  was  doing  with  the  hose.  I  replied  that  I  was 
doing  my  best  to  confine  the  fire,  and  he  left,  saying  in  a  genial  manner, 
"Cheerio,  and  good  luck  to  you." 

E. — Soldiers  many  times  helped  people  to  draw  away  furniture  from 
their  threatened  homes.  With  the  exception  of  these  people  and  the  fire- 
men, the  only  person  I  saw  on  the  streets  from  10  p.m.  on  Saturday,  to  5 
or  6  a.m.  on  Sunday,  were  Crown  forces. 

No.   37 
How  the  Curfew  Report  was  Concocted 

(This  witness  is  a  responsible  professional  man.) 

A. — I  was  staying  in  a  hotel  in  the  flat  of  the-  city  on  the  night  of  the 
fire,  December  11,  1920.  At  1.30  a.m.  I  was  called  out  to  assist  in  checking 
the  fires  around  Patrick  Street,  and  in  saving  people  and  property.  I  was 
at  the  Imperial  Hotel,  at  intervals,  the  remainder  of  the  time  I  was  on  the 
streets,  until  8  a.m.  on  Sunday  morning.  While  on  the  streets,  I  noticed 
the  following  about  1.45  a.m.  :  I  came  in  contact  with  an  Auxiliary  at  the 
G.P.O.  (General  Post  Office).  He  was  a  man  of  about  six  feet,  well-built, 
clean-shaven,  wearing  a  brown  waterproof  coat,  khaki  riding  breeches,  long 
grey  stockings  and  shoes.  He  held  me  up  and  asked  me  why  I  was  out, 
&c,  and  then  he  turned  to  make  friends  with  drunken  women  wearing 
shawls.  He  was  foolishly  drunk,  and  with  a  revolver  in  his  hand  was 
threatening  every  civilian  who  came  in  contact  with  him. 

B. — Seeing  I  was  in  danger  I  retired  to  the  Imperial  Hotel  and  stayed 
in  the  vestibule  for  about  an  hour.  I  came  out  with  a  man  dressed  in  a 
military  uniform,  of  good  build,  rather  stout,  and  clean-shaven.  In  the 
course  of  conversation  he  told  me  that  he  was  in  charge  of  the  Auxiliaries, 
that  some  of  his  men  had  been  ambushed,  and  that  they  (the  attackers) 
messed  with  the  wrong  men,  as  most  of  them  were  Colonials  who  had  seen 
too  much  of  this  kind  of  thing.     I  noticed  he  was  perfectly  sober. 

C. — Some  of  the  Auxiliaries  worked  hard  and  so  did  some  of  the  "Black 
and  Tans,"  but  most  of  them  were  drunk  and  were  frequently  firing  re- 
volver shots.  One  Auxiliary,  who  worked  very  hard,  was  a  small  chap, 
wearing  civilian  clothes.  In  the  course  of  conversation  with  him  in  the 
morning,  he  told  me  he  was  "dead  out"  from  the  hose.  While  he  was 
asleep  I  noticed  all  his  clothes  were  both  wet  and  dirty. 

D. — While  in  a  room  in  the  Imperial  Hotel  I  could  conclude  from  the 
conversation  between  the  Auxiliaries  and  some  lady  friends  that  they  (the 
Auxiliaries)  had  burned  the  place.  One  lady  told  one  of  them  that  it  was  a 
shame  for  them  to  destroy  the  fine  city.  They  all  seemed  to  be  of  the 
opinion  that  it  deserved  its  fate,  and  only  treated  the  whole  affair  as  a  joke. 
One  of  them  remarked  that  the  thing  was  carried  too  far,  and  to  use  his 
own  words  said,  "There  would  be  hell  to  pay  over  it." 

(45) 


E. — At  about  2.30  or  3  o'clock,  while  in  Winthrop  Street,  I  saw  a  nian 
who  appeared  to  be  a  responsible  military  curfew  officer  come  up  to  the 
man  who  told  me  he  was  in  charge  of  the  Auxiliaries  and  say  to  him,  "What 
report  are  we  going  to  make  about  to-night  ?"  And  there  and  then  the  two 
of  them  made  up  an  ordinary  curfew  report  to  the  effect  that  the  Crown 
forces  had  found  buildings  burning,  that  the  fire  brigade  had  been  telephoned 
for,  and  that  the  curfew  troops  stood  by  to  render  what  assistance  they 
could. 

NO.  38 
Auxiliaries  Good  and  Bad 

A. — I  was  staying  in  a  hotel  in  the  flat  of  the  city  on  the  night  of  the 
fire  (Saturday,  December  11,  1920),  and  was  on  the  streets  from  about  mid- 
night to  5.15  a.m.  on  Sunday  morning,  helping  at  a  hose,  removing  furni- 
ture, &c.  Whilst  at  this  work  I  came  across  several  members  of  the  Crown 
forces.  Several  Auxiliary  policemen  and  "Black  and  Tans"  were  walking 
about  (the  majority  of  them  drunk),  with  revolvers  drawn.  Their  attitude 
was  most  threatening,  as  they  on  several  occasions  held  up  people  (includ- 
ing myself)  and  demanded  to  know  why  we  were  out.  Two  Auxiliaries 
deserve  special  mention  in  this  respect.  One  was  a  man  of  about  5  ft. 
10  ins.,  well-built,  clean-shaven,  of  gentlemanly  appearance,  and  wearing  a 
kind  of  a  brown  rubber  motoring  coat  and  tam-o'-shanter.  I  was  told  (by 
the  big  Auxiliary  mentioned  later  on)  that  he  was  an  ex-major  in  the  army. 
This  man  was  very  drunk,  and  as  he  was  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Post  Office 
all  night  (till  about  5  a.m.),  he  was  a  constant  menace.  The  other  was  a 
man  of  medium  height  and  build,  and,  as  well  as  I  can  remember,  was  wear- 
ing a  khaki  suit  and  khaki  skull  cap  (or  tam-o'-shanter).  I  saw  him  fire  a  shot 
into  the  hall  of  a  house  in  Caroline  Street  from  which  two  men  were  emerg- 
ing. I  saw  him  put  one  of  the  men  against  the  wall,  and  the  man  told  me 
afterwards  that  he  had  a  revolver  to  his  temple  ready  to  shoot,  when  some- 
thing else  attracted  his  attention.  I  saw  him  then  going  off  *  with  a 
"shawlie,"  and  to  this  I  am  sure  the  man  owes  his  life.  This  man  was  a 
very  evil-looking  type,  with  a  diseased  face,  receding  forehead,  and  a  low- 
bridged  nose. 

B. — The  ordinary  soldiers  behaved  well,  as  a  rule,  and  some  of  them 
gave  great  help  in  removing  furniture  from  houses.  The  officers  also  be- 
haved pretty  decently.  One  of  them,  I  believe  he  was  a  major  in  charge, 
was  most  anxious  to  stop  the  fires.  I  noticed  two  Auxiliaries,  especially, 
who  worked  all  night  putting  out  the  fires  in  Old  George's  Street.  One  of 
them  was  a  small,  slight,  pale-faced,  dark  chap.  He  was  wearing  civilian 
clothes  and  had  no  hat  or  cap  on.  The  other  was  a  powerful-looking  man, 
of  about  six  feet,  wearing  a  civilian  suit,  with  a  policeman's  great  coat  and 
a  black  tam-o'-shanter.  In  the  course  of  conversation  I  ascertained  his 
name.  I  heard  him  threatening  to  shoot  two  "Black  and  Tans"  who  had 
loot.  He  was  most  sympathetic  to  everybody  who  came  to  him  for  help, 
and  both  himself  and  the  small  chap  were  drenched  to  the  skin  as  the  result 
of  their  work. 

C. — I  may  mention  that  in  the  course  of  conversation  with  the  Auxiliary 
in  the  rubber  coat,  he  admitted  that  it  was  the  Auxiliaries  who  burnt  the 
town.  As  far  as  I  can  remember  these  were  the  words  he  used  :  "'Tis  we 
have  done  this  and  it  was  right  to  do  it"  (or  "We  know  why  we  have  done 
it"),  but  damn  the  houses,  we  want  to  save  the  women  and  children." 

No.  39 

Auxiliaries  and  Police  Loot  Drink  and  Money  and  Assault  People 

"Give  Us  More  Matches  and  Petrol  this  Way" 

A.— I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920.     About  10.30  p.m., 

while  undressing  at  my  room  in  ,  I  heard  motor  lorries  going  up  and 

down    Patrick    Street.       At  11  p.m.  I  was  looking  out  of  one  of  the  top 

(46) 


windows,  overlooking  Winthrop  Street,  towards  the  fires  in  the  direction  of 
Grant's  and  the  Munster  Arcade.  I  heard  the  tramp  of  men,  and  noticed 
about  twenty  men  come  down  Winthrop  Street  from  the  direction  of  the  Post 
Office.  The  majority  of  them  were  dressed  in  the  Auxiliary  Police  uniform 
with  Glengarry  caps  and  khaki  tunics,  others  were  R.I.C.  men  in  uniform, 
not  of  the  regular  type,  and  some  were  in  plain  clothes  with  light  mackintosh 
overcoats.  A  large  number  of  this  party  wore  masks  on  their  faces,  that  is, 
mufflers  around  their  mouths  and  noses. 

When  the  party  came  opposite  I  saw  some  of  them  stop,  look  up  at  the 
name  of  the  place,  and  exclaim,  "This  is  it !  This  is  it !"  The  accent  was 
strange  to  me.  Some  of  them  rushed  for  the  hall  door  leading  to  the 
restaurant,  others  rushed  to  the  door  of  the  bar,  and  commenced  hammering 
with  some  heavy  instruments  until  they  smashed  the  bar-door.  In  answer 
to  their  cries  of  "Come  down  and  let  us  in,"  Miss  X.  and  Miss  Y.  came 
down  and  opened  the  door.  I  had  just  come  down  from  the  top  floor,  and 
met  Miss  X.,  Miss  Y.,  and  the  party  coming  up. 

About  six  Auxiliaries  with  Glengarry  caps  rushed  into  the  bedrooms  and 
sitting-room  on  the  first  floor,  shouting,  "Come  down  at  once."  They  each 
held  a  revolver  in  the  right  hand  and  a  revolver  in  the  left.  They  went 
through  the  whole  house  in  this  manner,  and  all  of  us,  men  and  women,  were 
ordered  out  on  Winthrop  Street ;  with  the  exception  of  two  or  three  of  them 
who  were  on  Winthrop  Street,  the  remainder  of  the  party  were  inside  in  the 
bar,  shouting  and  roaring,  drinking  and  breaking  bottles. 

I  heard  the  money  register  in  the  bar  ringing,  and  immediately  knew 
they  were  rifling  the  contents  (on  my  return  to  the  bar  a  half  an  hour  after- 
wards, I  found  the  contents,  viz.,  £1  in  each  of  the  three  registers,  small 
change  left  each  night  for  convenience  the  following  morning,  gone). 

B. — After  about  five  minutes  on  the  street,  one  Auxiliary,  who  seemed  to 
be  an  officer  and  in  charge,  wearing  a  Glengarry  cap  and  khaki  tunic,  about 
six  feet  and  well  built,  blew  a  whistle,  and  immediately  the  men  in  the  bar 
came  out  on  the  street,  and  the  men  upstairs  in  the  hotel  came  down.  The 
whole  party  now  gathered  were  armed  with  rifles  and  revolvers.  The 
majority  were  now  intoxicated. 

C. — The  same  officer  then  ordered  the  women,  numbering,  Mrs.  Y,  her 
daughter,  and  the  three  girls,  also  Mrs.  Y.'s  young  son,  to  get  inside  the  hall. 
He  then  ordered  A,  C,  and  myself,  who  were  the  only  ones  left  in  the  street, 
to  put  our  backs  up  against  the  front  door  of  the  house.  He  spoke  with  a 
foreign  accent.  At  this,  a  very  desperate  looking  Auxiliary,  wearing  a 
Glengarry  cap,  medium  sized,  clean  shaven,  khaki  tunic,  his  face  looking 
very  disease  marked,  stepped  forward  from  the  party  with  a  revolver  in  his 
right  hand.  He  put  the  revolver  touching  A's  breast  (left  breast)  and  said, 
"Are  you  a  Sinn  Feiner?"  He  was  sober  but  seemed  to  be  in  a  terrible 
passion.  His  accent  was  foreign.  A  said,  "I  am  not.  I  don't  take  any 
part  in  politics."     He  then  asked,  "Who  are  you  ?"     He  gave  his  name  and 

told  him  he  was  working  in  .     He  asked  him  was  he  belonging  to  the 

I.R.A.,  and  he  said  he  was  not.  He  then  said,  "Be  sure  you  tell  me  the 
truth,  or  I'll  stick  one  of  those  through  your  heart,"  at  the  same  time  pulling 
the  trigger  to  and  fro  with  his  finger.  He  plied  A  with  many  such  questions 
as  to  what  he  knew  of  Dillon's  Cross  ambush,  &c,  when  one  of  his  party 
shouted,  "He's  all  right.     I  know  his  face." 

He  then  passed  on  to  me  and  plied  me  with  the  same  questions  he  had 
put  to  A.  During  some  of  the  questions,  he  pressed  his  revolver  into  my 
left  breast,  and  as  we  heard  the  sound  of  a  bomb  going  off  in  Patrick's  Street 
he  said  to  me,  "It  would  be  a  good  job  if  one  of  them  went  off  in  your  pocket 
and  blew  you  up." 

He  then  passed  on  to  C,  who  was  so  young  that  someone  of  the  party 
shouted,  "He  is  too  young.     Let  him  off."    He  then  went  back  to  the  party. 

(47) 


D. — The  officer  in  charge  (mentioned  before)  then  ordered  us  down  into 
the  Imperial  Hotel,  including  the  women.  We  had  all  gone  as  far  as  the 
Post  Office  when  some  of  them  shouted  to  us  to  come  back  again.  As  we 
were  going  towards  the  Imperial  Hotel,  two  of  the  men  dressed  in  R.I.C. 
uniform  ran  after  us  and  attempting  to  kick  me,  missed,  but  kicked  A. 
several  times.  Coming  back  in  response  to  their  call,  we  were  ordered 
upstairs,  and  we  remained  there  until  about  twelve  o'clock. 

E. — While  inside,  I  looked  out  through  the  top  window  overlooking  Win- 
throp  Street,  several  times.  At  about  11.45  p.m.  a  party  of  Auxiliaries  and 
Police,  which  I  took  to  be  the  same  party,  numbering  up  to  20,  crossed  the 
end  of  Winthrop  Street  from  the  direction  of  the  Munster  Arcade,  towards 
Cash's.  The  majority  of  them  wore  Glengarry  caps  with  khaki  tunics,  others 
wore  policemen's  caps,  while  some  were  in  civilian  clothes  with  light  rain- 
coats. As  they  passed  the  top  of  Winthrop  Street,  I  distinctly  heard  a  few 
of  them  saying,  "Give  us  more  matches  and  petrol  this  way."  The  accent 
was  foreign  to  me.  I  then  heard  the  battering  on  and  pulling  down  of 
shutters  and  the  smashing  of  glass  at  Cash's.  There  was  a  lot  of  noise  and 
talking  in  this  direction. 

I  went  to  one  of  the  top  back  windows  and  saw  flames  coming  from  the 
back  portion  of  Cash's  and  smoke  enveloping  the  building. 

F. — About  twelve  midnight  I  heard  heavy  knocking  at  the  door,  and 
when  the  door  was  opened  about  five  men  in  Auxiliary  uniform  told  us  to 
get  out,  and  go  to  the  Imperial  Hotel  for  safety.  Their  accents  were  foreign. 
The  top  of  Winthrop  Street  at  Cash's  corner  was  a  mass  of  flames.  While 
on  our  way  to  the  Imperial,  I  turned  back  and  got  a  bottle  of  brandy  in  the 
bar.  While  there,  two  Auxiliaries  came  to  the  door  and  told  me  to  get  out 
quick.     The  accents  were  foreign.     I  then  proceeded  to  the  Imperial  Hotel. 

While  going  in  I  was  held  up  and  searched  by  an  Auxiliary  with  the  air 
and  appearance  of  an  officer.  He  was  very  drunk,  and  a  revolver  was 
dangling  from  his  belt  by  a  cord.  While  in  the  vestibule  for  about  forty-five 
minutes  I  saw  many  Auxiliaries  come  in  and  go  out.  They  were  all  armed 
with  revolvers.     They  were  cool  and  not  drunk. 

G. — With  Mrs.  Y.  I  then  left,  the  time  being  about  12.45  a.m.,  and  went 
back.  A  military  officer,  tall,  clean-shaven,  was  with  us  there,  and  did  much 
good  work  in  saving  our  block  of  buildings  from  the  fire.  He  helped  in 
getting  down  the  fire  brigade  and  assisted  at  the  hose.  He  told  me  he  was 
a  military  captain,  and  that  his  brother  was  killed  in  the  ambush  at  Dillon's 
Cross.     He  deeply  regretted  the  burnings  and  assured  us  of  his  assistance. 

H. — About  2  a.m.  Sunday,  I  saw  from  the  door  that  there  were  soldiers 
on  guard  on  Winthrop  Street  at  both  ends  and  along  the  street  as  well.  I  saw 
one  soldier  walk  up  to  Tyler's  boot  shop  and  deliberately  break  the  window 
with  the  butt  of  his  rifle.  This  soldier  was  dressed  in  ordinary  "Tommy" 
uniform.  I  saw  him  take  from  the  window  a  number  of  pairs  of  boots. 
While  he  was  there  four  or  five  women  and  one  civilian  came  and  looted 
many  pairs  of  boots.  This  soldier  seemed  engrossed  with  his  own  loot,  and 
did  not  interfere.  The  civilian  returned  and  carried  away  more  boots 
several  times  afterwards  and  was  never  interfered  with  by  the  soldiers  who 
could  see  all  that  was  going  on. 

I. — About  3  a.m.  I  brought  some  of  the  firemen  into  the  bar  to  give  them 
a  stimulant.  Some  Auxiliaries,  police,  plain-clothes  men  in  light 
mackintoshes,  with  strange  accents,  came  into  the  bar  from  time  to  time  for 
drinks.  One  of  these  latter  told  me  he  was  a  Scotsman.  He  had  a  child's 
toy  under  his  arm.  One  policeman  with  a  Scotch  or  Northern  accent  left 
a  large  Christmas  stocking  behind  him  on  the  counter,  and  another  policeman 
with  a  like  accent  left  a  pair  of  underpants.  I  still  have  these  articles  wait- 
ing  to    return   them   to   their   rightful   owners.1      Some   of   these   police, 

1  These  articles  have  since  been  identified  and  restored  to  the  owners,  Messrs.  Power 
Bros.,  drapers  and  tailors. 

(48) 


Auxiliaries,  and  plain-clothes  men  with  strange  accents  demanded  bottles  of 
whiskey.  In  fear  I  complied  with  each  demand.  I  received  no  money  in 
return. 

J. — About  8.30,  while  I  was  trying  to  gain  admittance  to  the  Imperial 
Hotel,  nine  in  number  of  Auxiliaries  were  firing  revolver  shots  indiscrimi- 
nately in  Pembroke  Street,  there  were  also  about  three  or  four  soldiers,  and 
they  seemed  to  be  arguing  with  one  another.  The  firing  lasted  about  three 
minutes  while  I  was  standing  at  the  Imperial  door.  An  Auxiliary,  who 
seemed  to  be  in  command,  then  ordered  all  the  Auxiliaries  into  the  garage  in 
Pembroke  Street,  at  the  point  of  the  revolver,  saying,  "Get  in,  or  I'll  blow 
your brains  out."     All  of  them,  including  himself,  were  very  drunk. 

K. — Being  refused  admittance  to  the  Imperial  Hotel,  I  came  back  to 
A.'s  and  worked  at  the  hose,  &c,  till  morning.  At  times  I  gave  some  of 
the  soldiers  on  duty  in  Winthrop  Street  some  stimulants  but  many  more  of 
them  demanded  it  from  me. 

During  the  night,  shots  and  explosions  were  going  all  the  time.  I  did  not 
notice  any  Auxiliaries  on  Winthrop  Street  after  about  3.30  p.m.  The 
majority  of  the  soldiers  were  drunk  about  4  a.m.  onwards. 

I,. — About  7  a,m.,  after  working  hard  at  the  hose  to  the  rear  of  John 
Daly's,  Caroline  Street,  I  was  coming  up  Winthrop  Street  when  I  saw  a 
young  soldier  in  "Tommy"  uniform  and  trench  helmet,  very  drunk  and 
showing  his  rifle  to  a  youngster.  I  heard  him  exclaim  as  he  pushed  a  bullet 
home  in  the  rifle  breech,  "This  is  one  more  for  the  So-and-so's."  With  that 
he  turned  round.  I  was  just  at  the  corner  of  Winthrop  Lane,  and  the  rifle 
rested  on  my  left  breast.  I  said  to  myself,  "If  this  goes  off  I'm  shot,"  and 
quickly  turned  it  to  one  side.  He  pulled  the  trigger,  and  a  shot  immediately 
rang  out. 

My  arm  being  in  contact  with  the  barrel  of  the  rifle,  I  got  a  great 
shock  and  fell  to  the  ground.  After  a  few  seconds  I  got  to  my  feet  and 
rushed  towards  the  door  where  I  fell  again.  I  crawled  in  the  hall  door  and 
upstairs  where  several  people  came  in  to  see  was  I  shot.  I  swooned  for  a 
few  minutes,  and  got  all  right  again,  nothing  the  worse  of  my  experience. 

After  a  cup  of  tea  I  remained  working  in  the  streets  until  10.30  a.m. 
Nothing  exceptional  happened  during  that  time. 

NO.  40 

Corroboration 

Auxiliaries  Loot,  Drink,  and  Bully 

A.— I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920.  It  was  a  night  never 
to  be  forgotten.  About  11  o'clock  a  crowd  of  Auxiliary  police  came  along 
Winthrop  Street  and  stood  outside  this  house,  shouting,  "This  is  it !" 

B. — They  then  knocked  violently  at  the  door.  X.  and  Y.  went  immedi- 
ately to  open  it.  They  still  kept  shouting  to  open.  During  that  time  some 
of  them  had  burst  in  the  bar  door  and  started  breaking  bottles  and  glasses 
until  they  were  fully  satisfied,  leaving  it  a  total  wreck.  Some  of  them  car- 
ried portmanteaus,  and  filled  them  with  bottles  of  drink,  which  they  took 
away  with  them. 

C. — As  soon  as  the  girls  had  opened  the  door,  they  were  covered  with 
revolvers  and  told  to  clear  out.  About  a  dozen  rushed  upstairs  and  ordered 
us  all  out  at  once,  and  the  boys  to  stand  against  the  wall.  Three  or  four 
of  those  were  dressed  in  plain  clothes  and  scarves  pulled  over  their  faces. 
All  spoke  with  an  English  accent.     Every  room  in  the  house  was  searched. 

D. — When  we  went  out  there  were  some  more  on  duty  outside  the  door 
and  standing  at  the  bar  door,  one  of  these  being  a  "Black  and  Tan" ;  he 
had  a  few  bottles  of  whisky  under  his  arm.  A.,  B.,  and  C.  were  standing 
against  the  wall.     They  were  asked  their  names    and  if  they  belonged  to  the 

(49) 


I.R.A.  Seeing  C.  was  too  young  they  let  him  off.  The  two  other  boys 
came  in  for  a  hard  time.  They  were  treated  most  cruelly  and  were  told 
they  would  be  in  eternity  in  a  moment. 

E. — During  this  time  we  were  standing  outside  the  door,  but  were  told 
to  clear  off  quickly.  I  asked  one  of  the  men  where  would  we  go  to ;  he 
answered  very  roughly,  saying  he  didn't  care  where  we  went  to.  Another 
told  us  to  go  to  the  Imperial  Hotel.  We  then  started  off  and  were  at  the 
G.P.O.  when  they  shouted  at  us  to  come  back  and  get  into  the  house  again, 
but  the  boys  were  to  remain  at  the  wall.  After  some  time  they  were  thrown 
inside  the  door  and  told  to  clear.  Half-an-hour  after  that  all  had  to  pack 
up  and  clear  for  safety  as  fire  was  all  round  us. 

F. — It  was  about  one  o'clock  when  we  went  to  the  Imperial,  and  we 
remained  there  until  morning.  During  my  stay  there  I  noticed  that  several 
of  those  men  made  frequent  visits,  and  most  of  them  were  under  the  influ- 
ence of  drink.  One  in  particular  was  swinging  a  revolver  in  his  hand,  and 
searched  several  men  going  into  the  place. 

NO.  41 

Poiice  Set  Fire  to  the  Minister  Arcade 

I,  X.  Y.,  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily,  and  so  solemnly 
affirm  on  oath  that  it  is  the  truth  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 

A. — I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920.  From  7.30  p.m.  until 
9  p.m.,  when  I  arrived  at  my  home  —  George's  Street,  "Black  and  Tan" 
police  displayed  great  activity  all  round  the  flat  of  the  city,  firing  shots, 
halting  people,  shouting,  &c.  At  9.30  p.m.  A.B.  joined  me  at 
my  home.  From  9.30  p.m.  firing  in  the  flat  of  the  city  became  more  intense, 
and  there  were  many  explosions. 

B. — Shortly  after  10.30  p.m.  I  noticed  about  ten  women  and  girls, 
probably  one  or  two  men  included,  emerge  from  Cash's  door  leading  into 
Maylor  Street,  and  bearing  large  bundles,  some  with  blankets  around  them 
went  down  Maylor  Street  towards  Parnell  Place. 

C. — In  or  about  11  p.m.  I  saw  four  uniformed  R.I.C.  policemen,  armed 
with  rifles,  and  three  civilians,  come  on  George's  Street  from  Robert  Street 
(seemingly  after  coming  from  Patrick  Street).  There  was  no  one  else  in 
George's  Street.  They  fired  some  shots  and  several  bombs,  the  shots  pre- 
sumably to  frighten  away  watchers  from  the  adjacent  windows,  and  the 
bombs  to  wreck  the  hoarding  around  the  Munster  Arcade.  This  hoarding 
they  attacked  with  crowbars  or  some  such  instruments  like  them.  I  heard 
at  this  time  the  noise  of  a  motor  cycle  travelling  from  the  South  Mall  direc- 
tion and  stopping  in  or  around  Robert  Street.  Immediately  after,  I  saw 
the  police  and  men  in  civilian  attire,  throw  tins  of  something  (in  or  about 
the  size  of  a  two-gallon  petrol  tin)  into  the  Munster  Arcade,  and  a  few 
minutes  afterwards  the  whole  place  was  in  a  blaze.  The  police  and 
the  men  in  civilian  attire  then  proceeded  up  George's  (Oliver  Plunkett) 
Street   towards  the  Grand  Parade. 

D. — About  midnight,  I  saw  people  leaving  their  homes  in  Caroline  Street, 
and  taking  with  them  personal  effects,  for  safety  from  the  encroaching 
flames.  With  A.  B.,  I  left  my  house  to  help  as  best  I  could,  and  we  were 
out  until  4.45  a.m.  on  Sunday  morning.  During  this  time  we  were  fired  at 
by  "Black  and  Tans"  in  uniform,  at  about  12.15  a.m.,  and  fled  for  safety. 
We  helped  here  and  there,  and  saw  Auxiliaries,  "Black  and  Tans,"  and 
soldiers  nearly  always  in  a  drunken  condition.  Two  "Black  and  Tans" 
did  good  work  with  fire-hose,  &c,  around  FitzGerald's,  Oliver  Plunkett 
Street. 

E. — At  one  time,  about  3  a.m.,  I  saw  a  soldier  in  uniform  and  trench 
helmet,  with   rifle,  at  the  corner  of   Caroline  Street,   showing  some  girls 

(50) 


articles  of  jewellery,  including  two  gentlemen's  and  two  ladies'  gold  watches, 
a  silver  cigarette  case,  which  he  was  filling  with  packets  of  Woodbines 
(cigarettes),  a  miniature  silver  rifle,  and  also  two  bottles  of  wine.  He  said 
to  the  girls  that  he  got  them  in  a  shop  near  Patrick's  Bridge. 

F. — Between  2  a.m.  and  5  a.m.,  we  saw  soldiers  wearing  trench  helmets 
and  uniforms  loot  John  Daly's,  wine  merchants,  Caroline  Street,  emerging 
from  time  to  time  with  pockets  and  arms  full  of  bottles,  threatening  to  shoot 
people  in  their  drunken  condition,  seemingly  under  no  control. 

G. — About  3  a.m.,  near  FitzGerald's,  Oliver  Plunkett  Street,  we  heard 
a  military  officer,  in  uniform  and  trench  helmet,  with  a  revolver,  perfectly 
sober,  state  to  a  number  of  men  and  women,  "I'd  shoot  a  Shinner  every 
hour,  but  I  wouldn't  burn  down  his  house." 

H. — About  1  a.m.,  while  at  the  corner  of  Cash's,  with  a  lot  of  civilians, 
and  talking  to  two  soldiers,  two  "Black  and  Tans,"  in  R.I.C.  overcoats, 
khaki  trousers,  R.I.C.  caps,  and  carbines,  crossed  over  from  Lester's  (in 
Patrick  Street)  and  told  us  to  get  home  quickly,  as  the  Auxiliaries  were  in 
a  bad  humour,  as  seven  or  eight  of  their  fellows  had  been  ambushed  at 
Dillon's  Cross,  and  they  didn't  care  whom  they'd  shoot. 

No.  42 
Corroboration 

I,  A.  B.,  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily,  and  do  solemnly 
affirm  on  oath   that  it  is  true  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 

A. — I  left  Emmett  Place,  about  8.45  p.m.,  and  on  account  of  the  inces- 
sant fire  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  General  Post  Office,  it  was  only  after 
the  third  attempt  that  I  managed  to  get  safely  home,  at  9.15  p.m. 

B.— I  was  with  X.  Y.  (No.  41)  all  the  night  of  December  11,  from  9.20 
p.m.  on  Saturday  night  till  5  a.m.  on  Sunday  morning,  and  after  hearing 
the  statement  read  over  to  me,  I  corroborate  it  in  every  respect  and  detail, 
with  the  following  addition. 

C. — Shortly  before  1  a.m.  on  Sunday,  December  12,  we  saw  an  armoured 
car  and  two  lorries  full  of  soldiers,  with  trench  helmets,  &c,  halt  outside 
Pulvertaft's,  Lower  Oliver  Plunkett  Street.  They  broke  an  entrance  into 
it,  and  after  about  eight  minutes  inside  they  left  again,  and  drove  down 
Oliver  Plunkett  Street,  turning  into  Parnell  Place  in  the  direction  of  Parnell's 
Bridge. 

NO.   43 
Auxiliaries  and  Police  Carry  their  Loot  to  Union  Quay 
Auxiliaries  Blame  the  "Black  and  Tans."     "Hide  the  Loot" 

We,  the  undersigned,  A.,  B.,  and  C,  make  the  following  statement 
voluntarily,  and  do  solemnly  and  sincerely  declare  on  oath  that  it  is  the  truth 
to  the  best  of  our  knowledge  and  ability. 

A. — "We  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920.  We  were  putting  up 
the  shutters  of  our  premises  situate  in  the  centre  of  the  city  at  8.45  p.m. 
We  saw  a  lorry  full  of  Auxiliary  police  with  Glengarry  caps  pull  up  in 
Pembroke  Street,  opposite  Lucy's  shop  there.  They  started  searching  all 
passers-by,  lining  them  up  against  the  wall  of  the  General  Post  Office  with 
their  hands  over  their  heads.  They  were  roaring,  and  firing  indiscriminatcly 
all  round  the  street.  We  dropped  the  shutters  on  the  ground  and  ran  inside 
for  safety  of  our  lives,  and  bolted  the  doors. 

We  went  upstairs,  and  saw  through  the  windows  people  excitedly  fleeing 
in  all  directions,  and  heard  the  whizzing  of  shots  all  round  us.  The  whole 
place  was  soon  deserted,  and  after  some  time  things  were  quiet. 

B. — At  9.50  p.m.  we  made  from  the  shop  towards  Patrick  Street,  intending 
to  get  to  a  place  of  safety  close  by  for  the  night.     As  we  reached  Cash's 

(51) 


corner  we  saw  a  young  girl  coming  towards  us  in  a  very  excited  condition. 
She  told  us  for  the  love  of  God  not  to  go  any  further  as  they  were  breaking 
into  Mangan's  jewellery  shop  and  were  firing  in  all  directions.  No  sooner 
had  she  spoken  than  we  heard  a  shot  near  us.  We  retreated  to  the  premises 
again  and  stayed  there  for  the  night.     This  was  at  9.50  p.m. 

C— Just  after  10  p.m.  we  (A.  and  B.)  saw  five  or  six  men,  some  of  them 
wearing  Glengarry  caps  and  waterproof  coats,  others  of  them  wearing  R.I.C. 
caps,  come  down  Winthrop  Street  and  proceed  down  Pembroke  Street  to 
the  South  Mall.  They  were  laden  with  large  new  portmanteaus,  so  full  with 
stuff  that  several  articles  (like  woollen  scarves)  were  hanging  out  of  them. 
They  all  carried  revolvers  in  their  hands.  One  of  them  was  dressed  in  civilian 
attire  and  had  a  bundle  of  stuff  under  his  right  arm,  a  portmanteau  in  his 
right  hand,  and  a  revolver  in  his  left  hand. 

D. — About  10.15  p.m.  we  saw  a  flare  in  the  sky  from  the  direction, 
seemingly,  of  the  Munster  Arcade  or  Grant's.  A  few  minutes  later — that  is, 
about  10.20  p.m. — we  (A.  and  B.)  saw  a  body  of  men,  numbering  about 
fourteen  or  fifteen,  come  down  Pembroke  Street  from  the  direction  of  the 
South  Mall.  They  were  similar  to  those  who  had  gone  up  Pembroke  Street 
with  the  loot  just  after  10  p.m.  They  were  preceded  on  this  occasion  by  a 
man  dressed  in  a  mackintosh  and  light  grey  cap,  and  carrying  a  revolver  in 
his  hand.  He  ran  around  the  corner  of  the  General  Post  Office  sharply  and 
looked  up  and  down  Oliver  Plunkett  Street  and  up  at  the  windows  of  the 
houses  near  by  ;  he  was  probably  reconnoitring.  They  went  down  Winthrop 
Street. 

E. — A  taxi  came  from  the  direction  of  the  garage  in  Pembroke  Street  and 
followed  the  party  down  Winthrop  Street.  About  five  or  ten  minutes  after- 
wards the  party  returned  laden  with  suit-cases  and  portmanteaus,  some  of 
which  appeared  heavy,  as  if  containing  some  goods. 

F. — We  looked  out  through  the  back  windows  and  saw  flames  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  Munster  Arcade.  This  was  just  after  10.30  p.m.  About 
11  p.m.  we  heard  the  noise  of  iron  bars  being  pulled  out  and  glass  being 
smashed  in  the  vicinity  of  Cash's.  A  terrible  explosion  soon  followed,  which 
shook  the  premises  where  we  were.  The  explosion  appeared  to  have  occurred 
near  Cash's,  and  soon  afterwards  we  saw  Cash's  in  names,  even  to  the  back. 
We  could  hear  sharp,  commanding  words  being  spoken  amid  the  babel  of 
voices,  shouting,  &c. 

G. — Up  to  one  o'clock  on  Sunday  morning  we  were  afraid  to  venture  out, 
as  shots,  explosions,  &c,  were  being  discharged  continuously.  At  1  a.m.  we 
left  our  premises,  as  we  could  see  that  the  fire  from  Cash's  was  coming  nearer, 
and  we  could  see  people  from  adjoining  premises  clearing  their  premises  and 
leaving  them  for  safety.  We  were  no  sooner  out  than  we  heard  a  loud  shout : 
"  Get  indoors,"  spoken  in  a  foreign  accent.  A  shot  immediately  followed 
from  the  direction  of  the  voice  (Pembroke  Street),  and  we  got  indoors  again. 

H. — It  was  near  1.30  a.m.  when  we  again  went  out.  We  went  down 
Oliver  Plunkett  Street  to  look  at  the  Munster  Arcade  fire.  People  around 
were  busy  withdrawing  household  effects,  &c,  from  the  danger  zone.  We 
went  into  Patrick  Street  to  see  the  conflagrations.  The  Munster  Arcade, 
Cash's,  and  adjoining  property,  were  a  mass  of  flames.  A  military  lorry  was 
stationed  near  Luke  Burke's,  police  were  lining  the  walls  opposite  Cash's, 
and  elsewhere,  and  soldiers  were  on  duty  on  the  streets.  We  noticed  a  few 
Auxiliaries  with  Glengarry  caps,  holding  revolvers,  walking  about.  A  group 
of  girls  were  speaking  to  a  "  Black  and  Tan  "  (he  was  not  of  the  regular  type 
of  policeman)  on  duty,  in  uniform,  opposite  Cash's.  Drawing  near  to  him 
for  safety  from  stray  bullets,  he  said  to  us  :  "  Clear  off  the  streets,  as  I  don't 
know  what  the  Auxiliaries  might  do  ;  some  of  their  comrades  were  shot." 
He  was  armed  with  a  rifle.  We  came  down  Winthrop  Street  and  remained 
near  the  General  Post  Office  for  some  time,  helping  here  and  there. 

(52) 


I. — We  again  proceeded  towards  Cash's,  the  time  being  now  about 
3.30  a.m.  We  saw  Power's  window  smashed.  Coming  back  almost 
immediately  we  saw  a  man  of  an  officer  type  dressed  in  a  sort  of  leather 
motoring  coat,  opposite  Power's.  He  wore  a  Glengarry  cap,  riding  breeches, 
and  light  grey  long  hose,  revolver  in  hand.     He  was  very  drunk,  and  shouted  : 

"  The  first  b I  see  looting,   I'll  shoot   him   dead."      The    accent   was 

English.  We  (A.  and  B.)  hurried  towards  the  General  Post  Office.  Here  we 
saw  an  ordinary-sized  man,  dressed  in  blue  trousers,  ordinary  civilian  coat, 
and  wearing  a  trench  helmet ;  the  time  now  being  about  4.15  a.m.,  as  the 
mails  were  coming  in.     He  said  to  the  postman  :   "  Get  those  mails  in  quick." 

The  accent  was  English.     He  said  to  us  :   "  Your  place  is  all  right,  Mr. ." 

He  said  :  "  I'm  soaking  wet  from  the  water."  The  fellow  in  the  leather 
coat  joined  him,  and  they  conversed  together  for  some  time.  A  soldier  was 
playing  a  hose  on  the  Crystal  Bar. 

J, — About  half  an  hour  later  we  (C.  and  B.)  were  passing  Cash's,  and  we 
saw  two  "  Black  and  Tans  "  in  uniform  (one  of  whom  I  know  to  see)  and  who 
had  loot  from  Tyler's,  a  little  under  the  influence  of  drink,  fire  a  shot  from  a 
revolver  into  Cash's,  saying  :    "  Still  burning." 

K. — Returning  to  the  General  Post  Office  corner,  we  saw  an  Auxiliary  in 
khaki  tam-o'-shanter  and  long  black  overcoat,  with  a  rifle,  about  4.30  a.m. 
Seeing  two  drunken  policemen  coming  down  Winthrop  Street  laden  with 
boots  and  shoes,  presumably  from  Tyler's  in  Winthrop  Street,  the  Auxiliary 
said  to  them  :  "  Hide  the  loot ;  don't  let  people  see  it."  They  took  no  notice, 
but  went  out  of  sight.  I  (B.)  heard  the  Auxiliary  then  say  to  a  group  of 
civilians  near  by  :  "  The  '  Black  and  Tans  '  are  doing  the  most  of  this  class 
of  work.  We  are  Auxiliaries,  and  there  might  be  some  black  sheep  in  our 
crowd,  but  we  are  blamed  for  all  this." 

L. — Shortly  afterwards,  five  soldiers  came  out  of  Desmond's  Hotel  in  a 
very  drunken  condition.  About  5  a.m.  the  lights  around  the  place  extin- 
guished and  we  came  back  to  our  own  premises.  The  Auxiliaries  and  "  Black 
and  Tans  "  had  vanished  off  the  streets  and  only  soldiers  remained,  presumably 
on  duty,  but  the  majority  in  a  drunken  condition.  At  7.30  a.m.  we  came 
out  and  made  for  home. 

No.   44 
Police  Take  Loot  to  Union  Quay.     Police  Set  Fire  to  the  Minister  Arcade 

I,  A.  B.,  do  hereby  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily,  and  do 
solemnly  affirm  on  oath  that  it  is  true  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 
I  am  the  proprietor  of —  Plunkett  Street.  On  the  night  of  December  11  I  was 
in  occupation  there.  .  .  .  Much  shooting  and  explosions  had  taken  place  in 
the  flat  of  the  city  from  8.30  p.m.  onwards. 

A. — At  11.30  p.m.  I  was  looking  out  of  a  window  overlooking  Robert 
Street  and  saw  two  distinct  batches  of  men,  numbering  five  or  six  in  each, 
come  from  Patrick  Street  down  Robert  Street.  They  were  all  dressed  in 
R.I.C.  uniform,  and  from  their  northern  or  Scotch  accent  I  knew  them  not 
to  be  the  ordinary  old  R.I.C.  Without  exception  they  were  all  heavily  laden 
with  suit-cases,  boots,  and  other  articles,  and  carried  revolvers.  Just  entering 
Oliver  Plunkett  Street  from  Robert  Street,  the  first  batch  fired  a  few  revolver 
shots  to  frighten  away  onlookers  from  the  windows.  Both  groups  then 
passed  down  Morgan  Street  to  the  South  Mall. 

B. — About  ten  minutes  afterwards  about  twenty-five  to  thirty  men,  dressed 
in  R.I.C.  uniform,  with  carbines,  came  down  Oliver  Plunkett  Street  from  the 
direction  of  Tuckey  Street.  From  their  build  or  walk  some  of  them  were  old 
members  of  the  force  ;  but  the  majority  of  them  were  new.  They  all  lined 
up  opposite  the  Munster  Arcade.  I  saw  them  rushing  across  the  street  into 
Elbow  Lane.  I  then  heard  them  breaking  the  door  of  the  Munster  Arcade 
in  Elbow  Lane.     I  might  mention  that  when  I  saw  them  fined  up  I  saw  a  large 

(53) 


number  of  them  with  petrol  cans  in  one  hand.  After  the  breaking  of  the 
door  I  heard  a  bomb  explode.  Looking  out,  I  saw  that  the  Munster  Arcade 
had  been  set  on  fire  and  that  the  flames  had  in  fact  reached  the  Robert  Street 
side  in  the  space  of  a  few  minutes. 

C. — I  then  told  X.  that  we  should  leave  for  safety.  The  constabulary 
had  moved  down  Elbow  Lane  towards  Patrick  Street.  With  hardly  a 
sufficiency  of  clothing  X.,  Y.,  and  myself  left  the  house  and  got  to  a  place 
of  safety.     While  leaving,  the  flames  were  so  great  that  they  singed  our  hair. 

D. — About  1  a.m.,  Sunday,  we  made  an  attempt  to  come  back  to  try  and 
save  some  effects,  but  had  only  reached  Morgan  Street  when  two  men  in 
R.I.C.  uniform,  with  revolvers,  told  us  to  go  back  or  they  would  fire  on  us. 
The  accent  was  foreign — Scotch.     We  then  went  back. 

E. — After  a  short  time  the  cabinet  side  of  the  Munster  Arcade  took  fire, 
and  the  place  where  we  now  were  stood  in  danger.  A  man  dressed  in  black 
uniform  without  belt,  and  wearing  a  tam-o'-shanter  (black)  cap,  came  and 
directed  us  to  leave  for  safety. 

F. — We  then  put  up  at  another  place  for  safety,  and  remained  there. 
During  the  whole  time,  from  1.30  a.m.  to  about  6  a.m.,  constabulary  were  in 
Oliver  Plunkett  Street  all  the  time,  firing  indiscriminately  and  looting 
wholesale.     Later  they  appeared  to  be  drunk. 

No.  45 
A  Resident  in  the  Munster  Arcade  Tells  How  it  was  Set  on  Fire  by  R.I.C. 

Under  a  Military  Officer 

(This  has  since  been  corroborated.) 

I,  the  undersigned,  hereby  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily, 
and  do  solemnly  affirm  on  oath  that  it  is  the  truth  to  the  best  of  my  know- 
ledge and  ability. 

A. — From  9  p.m.  onwards,  or  thereabouts,  incessant  rifle  fire  was  going 
on  in  the  flat  of  the  city.  About  10  p.m.  my  attention  was  drawn  by  X. 
to  a  fire  in  Patrick  Street,  in  the  direction  of  Grant's.  I  went  to  one  of  the 
front  windows  overlooking  Patrick  Street,  Y.  being  with  me.  We  noticed 
Grant's  blazing  fiercely,  and  a  tram  at  the  statue  also  blazing.  Opposite 
Grant's  fire  were  about  fifteen  R.I.C.  in  uniform,  carrying  rifles  ;  a  Crossley 
tender  ;  and  about  twelve  or  fourteen  soldiers  in  khaki  and  trench  helmets. 
The  blaze  from  the  fire  enabled  us  to  easily  distinguish  them.  They  were 
merely  gazing  idly  by. 

B. — From  the  group  of  police  opposite  Grant's,  police  came  slowly  down 
Patrick  Street  in  twos  and  threes.  Four  or  five  of  them  went  towards 
Mangan's.  I  heard  glass  smash  soon  after  in  that  direction,  and  a  Ford 
covered-in  four-seater  motor  car  came  up  Winthrop  Street  and  stopped 
near  the  statue.  The  Crossley  tender  then  moved  from  opposite  Grant's 
in  the  direction  of  Patrick's  Bridge.  The  police  around  Mangan's  shouted 
"  cheerio  "  to  the  soldiers  in  the  tender,  and  the  soldiers  similarly  replied. 
It  was  simultaneous  with  the  smashing  of  more  glass.  People  emerged 
from  some  houses  in  or  around  Mangan's  and  went  towards  Simcox's,  near 
by,  where  they  were  admitted. 

C. — I  saw  a  group  of  police,  numbering  five  or  six,  in  uniform  and  with 
rifles,  go  down  Maylor  Street  from  Patrick  Street.  I  do  not  know  whether 
they  came  from  Mangan's  or  not.  The  time  would  be  roughly  after 
11  p.m.  A  few  minutes  afterwards  I  heard  an  explosion  in  the  direction 
of  Maylor  Street,  and  about  three  minutes  afterwards  a  little  bunch  of 
girls  and  men,  carrying  handbags  and  some  clothes,  came  from  Maylor  Street 
and  went  up  Patrick  Street  in  the  direction  of  Winthrop  Street. 

D. — At  this  time  there  were  three  R.I.C,  in  uniform  and  with  rifles, 
directly  underneath  us  at  the  corner  of  Robert  Street,  and  we  could  hear  the 

(54) 


noise  of  shutters  falling  and  glass  breaking,  which  we  judge  to  be  Messrs. 
Burton's,  tailors.  Our  view  was  cut  off  from  the  corner  of  Robert  Street 
to  Cash's  corner  in  Winthrop  Street,  and  we  could  not  see  anything  in  that 
semi-circle. 

E. — There  was  a  shout  then  from  the  party  that  was,  as  we  judged, 
breaking  Burton's  :  "  The  Munster  Arcade  next  !  "  The  accent  was 
foreign,  and  seemed  one  of  command.  All  our  attention  was  then 
concentrated  on  our  own  building,  and  we  did  not  watch  elsewhere. 
Immediately,  our  shutters  underneath  were  torn  down,  glass  windows 
smashed,  and  bombs  commenced  to  explode  beneath  us  in  the  warehouse. 

F. — We  went  down  below  to  gather  the  women  and  men  together.  When 
this  was  done,  one  girl  asked  me  to  go  upstairs  for  a  suit  of  hers,  which  I  did. 
WThen  I  came  down  they  told  me  that  the  door  in  Elbow  Lane  was  after 
being  fired  through  five  or  six  times.  I  lifted  the  window  overlooking  that 
door  in  Elbow  Lane,  and  saw  about  nine  R.I.C.,  in  uniform,  with  rifles  and 
revolvers,  and  one  man  in  military  officer's  khaki  uniform  and  R.I.C.  cap, 
with  a  revolver  in  his  hand.  I  said  to  them,  "  There  are  women  in  the 
house."  The  officer  said,  "  Hands  up  !  "  in  an  English  accent.  I  told 
him  I  had  the  key  of  the  door,  and  he  said,  "  Come  down  and  open  it." 

G. — I  went  down,  followed  by  the  others,  and  opened  the  door  in  Elbow 
Lane.  There  was  a  burnt  smell  of  powder  round  the  place  inside.  Rifles 
and  revolvers  were  presented  to  us  by  the  men  in  R.I.C.  uniform,  and  officer. 
The  officer  was  tall,  of  medium  build,  and  wore  a  dark  policeman's  cap. 
The  R.I.C.  were  all  of  the  new  recruit  type,  with  the  exception  of  one,  who 
attracted  my  attention  from  the  start.  I  looked  at  him  sharply,  and  he 
turned  his  head  away.     I  recognised  him  as  one  of  the  old  R.I.C.  whom 

I  had  often  seen  in  plain  clothes,  on  detective  duty  at ,  and  stationed 

at  Union  Quay.  ...  To  the  best  of  my  knowledge  I  saw  no  rifle  or  revolver 
with  him,  and  I  immediately  formed  the  opinion  that  he  was  a  guide  for  the 
remainder. 

H. — The  officer  ordered  us  twenty-five  yards  away  from  the  door,  up 
Elbow  Lane,  and  we  were  halted  outside  Wood's  gate,  half  way  up  Elbow 
Lane.  Two  R.I.C,  young,  with  English  accents,  remained  in  charge  of  us, 
covering  us  with  revolvers.  About  three  or  four  petrol  tins  were  on  the 
ground  opposite  Sunner's  door  in  Elbow  Lane.  The  lamp  was  lighting 
over  our  door,  and  we  could  see  things  plainly.  I  had  also  put  on  the 
electric  light  inside.  I  saw  the  officer  and  a  R.I.C.  man  take  the  petrol 
tins  and  go  upstairs  in  the  Arcade.  They  were  there  about  two  minutes, 
and  were  down  only  about  five  steps  of  the  stairs — where  we  were  was 
directly  opposite  the  door,  and  with  lights  on  the  stairs  we  could  see 
everything  plainly — when  the  dining-hall  and  the  top  of  the  staircase  went 
in  flames.     The  flames  came  out  through  the  windows. 

I. — While  the  police  below  were  waiting,  they  put  dark  masks  on, 
covering  the  upper  portion  of  their  faces,  with  openings  for  the  eyes.  One 
of  the  women  asked  one  of  the  two  R.I.C.  guarding  us,  "  What  did  the 
Arcade  do  that  ye  set  it  on  fire  ?  "  He  said,  "  Ye  said  nothing  when  our 
men  were  getting  shot ;  it's  our  turn  now."  She  asked  if  we  were  in  any 
danger,  and  he  said  that  the  women  weren't,  but  that  he  didn't  know  so 
much  about  the  men. 

J. — When  the  olficer  and  the  R.I.C.  man  came  down,  the  officer  gave 
the  order  to  let  us  go.  We  went  in  the  direction  of  Oliver  Plunkett  Street. 
As  we  approached  Oliver  Plunkett  Street  we  noticed  a  body  of  men  going 
up  Morgan  Street,  after  coming  from  the  direction  of  Robert  Street.  We 
took  these  to  be  refugees,  as  they  were  loaded  with  cardboard  boxes  and  other 
objects.  We  went  up  Oliver  Plunkett  Street  towards  them,  when  four  or 
five  revolver  shots  were  fired  by  them  in  our  direction. 

(55) 


K. — We  started  to  run,  and  turned  up  Cook  Street  to  get  to  the  Victoria 
Hotel,  when  a  R.I.C.  man,  issuing  from  Elbow  Lane  into  Cook  Street, 
shouted  at  us  to  get  back.  The  accent  was  foreign.  We  retreated  and 
went  towards  Marlboro'  Street,  where  we  found  refuge. 

L. — We  were  there  only  about  ten  minutes  when  the  glass  window  of 
our  place  of  refuge  was  smashed.  We  heard  the  windows  of  every  establish- 
ment on  our  side  of  Marlboro'  Street,  including  the  Y.M.C.A.  Hall,  being 
smashed  in  like  manner. 

M. — We  saw  no  more  that  night,  but  heard  explosions,  shots,  and 
smashing  of  glass  until  7  a.m.  Sunday  morning.  One  of  the  girls  told  me 
that  when  we  were  lined  up  in  Elbow  Lane  it  had  just  struck  twelve. 

NO.  46 
Military  on  Duty  Applaud  the  Looters:  "That's  the  Stuff  to  Give  Them'' 

A. — About  9.10  p.m.  a  crowd  of  about  twenty-two  men,  dressed  as 
civilians,  passed  down  Patrick  Street  from  the  direction  of  Patrick's  Bridge  ; 
some  were  masked,  at  least  two  wore  white  rubber  shoes,  most  had  revolvers 
in  their  hands.  About  10  to  10  p.m.  (by  my  watch)  there  was  a  bomb 
explosion  near  Grant's,  whose  premises  were  not  visible  from  where  I  was. 
About  10.15  p.m.  I  saw  flames  shooting  up  from  Grant's. 

B. — rThen  I  saw  the  same  men  coming  back  again  in  twos  and  threes. 
About  10.30  p.m.  I  heard  an  explosion  near  Cash's,  and  some  time  later  I 
saw  flames  in  the  lower  portion  of  the  premises.  I  saw  men  smashing  the 
shutters  and  glass  of  the  Munster  Arcade.  They  looted  the  windows  and 
put  the  stuff  into  big  canvas  bags  ;  they  went  down  Cook  Street  and  also 
Bowling  Green  Street  with  the  bags.  I  then  heard  some  heavy  explosions 
inside  the  Munster  Arcade  and  then  the  fire  broke  out  quickly.  While  the 
Munster  Arcade  was  being  ,looted  military  came  along  in  a  lorry,  halted,  and 
shouted  to  the  looters  :  "  That's  the  stuff  to  give  them  ;  pour  it  on."  The 
military  were  in  highland  dress. 

C. — I  saw,  later  on,  similar  or  identical  men  looting  Nunan's  public-house 
in  Cook  Street.  They  smashed  the  glass  and  brought  out  drink.  Some 
while  after  I  heard  the  voice  of  a  woman  shouting  :  "I  live  here,"  and  a 
voice  with  a  distinctly  English  accent  replying  :    "  Get  inside,  get  inside." 

I  noticed  the  curious  fact  that  O'Regan's  lit  from  the  top. 

D. — About  3.30  a.m.  I  saw  local  police  clearing  away  the  "  Black  and 
Tans  "  off  the  street. 

NO.  47 
Uniformed  Looters  at  Cash's.     Military  on   Duty  Encourage 

A. — I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920,  I  was  staying  in  the  flat 
of  the  city.  About  9  p.m.  I  saw  the  Auxiliaries  hold  up  pedestrians  on 
Patrick's  Bridge.  They  used  filthy  and  threatening  language  to  the  people 
and  ordered  them  away,  at  the  same  time  firing  indiscriminately. 

B. — About  this  time  a  tram-car  came  into  Patrick  Street  from  the 
direction  of  Bridge  Street.  The  Auxiliaries  stopped  same  and  ordered  both 
driver  and  conductor  away.  They  broke  in  the  glass  of  the  tram-car  and 
shortly  afterwards  set  it  on  fire. 

C — I  withdrew  for  a  short  time  after  this  incident,  but,  hearing  incessant 
firing,  hammering,  crashing  of  glass,  &c,  I  returned  to  see  how  things  fared. 
I  now  saw  the  Auxiliaries  near  Evans's  bookshop.  I  heard  the  man  hi 
charge  say  :  "  Break  it  in,  break  it  in."  The  order  was  obeyed,  and  then 
they  moved  on.  About  this  time  a  number  of  civilians  came  out  of  a  house 
near  by,  and  these  were  fired  on,  and  ran  for  shelter. 

D. I  withdrew  for  a  second  time,   and  again  returned,   my  attention 

being  attracted  by  the  breaking  of  glass.     I  saw  a  number  of  men,  most  of 
whom  were  in  uniform  of  varying  descriptions,  coming  out  of  Cash's  carrying 

(56) 


bags,  which  seemed  to  be  full.  They  moved  quickly  away  from  the  shop, 
down  several  of  the  side  streets.  After  this  I  heard  several  explosions, 
which  appeared  to  come  from  Cash's.  The  whole  place  burst  into  flames 
and  soon  was  burning  fiercely.  During  the  course  of  the  fire  some  of  the 
Auxiliaries  came  on  the  scene.  They  were  shouting  and  dancing  on  the 
roadway,  and  I  saw  one  wearing  what  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  lady's  jumper. 

E. — While  the  fire  was  on,  a  lorry  of  military  came  from  the  direction  of 
Patrick's  Bridge.  They  were  apparently  the  curfew  patrol.  They  yelled  as 
they  passed  the  burning  tram-car,  and  one  of  their  number  shouted,  as  they 
passed  Cash's  :    "  That's  the  stuff  to  gi"e  them." 

F. — From  this  onwards,  I  heard  the  continuous  din  of  revolver  and  rifle- 
firing,  explosions,  the  crashing  of  falling  glass,  &c,  which  appeared  to  be 
going  on  in  the  neighbourhood. 

About  4  a.m.,  I  heard  an  officer,  who  was  near  the  corner  of  Merchant 
Street,  and  avIio  seemed  to  be  in  charge  of  a  squad  of  soldiers,  say  :  "  Keep 
it  up,  men,  and  good  night." 

G. — During  the  night  and  early  morning,  I  saw  none  of  the  Crown  forces 
giving  any  help  to  combat  the  conflagration  which  was  going  on  within  my 
view.  The  majority  of  the  Auxiliaries  and  "  Black  and  Tans  "  were  drunk, 
but  the  soldiers  appeared  to  be  sober,  and  so  could  have  rendered  help  in 
combating  the  flames. 

I,  the  undersigned,  do  solemnty  swear  and  affirm  that  the  foregoing 
testimony  is  the  truth  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 

NO.  48 
An  Officer  Leads  a  Troop  of  Window  Smashers 

I  remember  the  night  of  December  11-12,  1920,  I  was  residing  in  the 
South  Mall.  About  2  a.m.  on  Sunday  morning  I  saw  a  body  of  about  fourteen 
to  sixteen  men,  in  charge  of  an  officer  in  uniform,  go  through  movements  of 
a  military  nature  on  the  South  Mall.  They  formed  into  two  files,  and  the 
leading  man  in  each  file  carried  what  appeared  to  be  an  iron  bar  ;  the 
remainder  carried  rifles.  They  went  through  Marlboro'  Street,  and  began  to 
smash  windows  on  both  sides  of  the  street.  Later,  I  saw  a  similar  party 
resting  themselves  on  the  footpaths  of  the  South  Mall. 

I,  the  undersigned,  do  hereby  solemnly  affirm  that  the  above  statement  is 
the  truth,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 

NO.   49 
Police  Loot  and  Bully 

A. — I,  A.  B.,  of  —  Cook  Street,  Cork,  do  hereby  solemnly  and  sincerely 
declare  that  on  the  night  of  December  11-12,  1920,  I  saw  three  men,  carrying 
rifles,  breaking  the  windows  of  O'Sullivan's  shop  (tobacconist),  situated  at 
the  corner  of  Oliver  Plunkett  Street  and  Marlboro'  Street.  Two  were  dressed 
in  raincoats  and  soft  hats,  and  one  wore  the  khaki  uniform  of  the  British 
army. 

B. — Later,  about  12.30  a.m.,  two  members  of  what  are  called  the  "  old 
R.I.C."  came  from  Patrick  Street,  and  one — a  sergeant — fired  three  shots 
from  his  revolver  over  the  heads  of  the  crowd  of  about  twelve  people,  mostly 
women,  who  had  come  out  of  the  burning  houses.  Some  time  after,  the 
same  two  came  into  my  lodgings  and  ordered  out  several  women,  with  their 
few  belongings,  to  whom  my  landlady  had  given  shelter,  saying  they  would 
be  safer  on  the  streets.     These  men  were  under  the  influence  of  drink. 

B. — About  1  a.m.,  five  "  Black  and  Tans  "  tried  to  force  in  the  door  of 
O'Callaghan's  public-house,  and  only  desisted  when  the  key  was  given  them 
by  Miss  O'Callaghan,  who  was  on  the  street  at  the  time.  They  then  went 
inside,  and  subsequently  I  saw  several  of  these  and  the  military,  who  came 

(57) 


with  the  fire  brigade,  under  the  influence  of  drink,  so  much  so  that  some  of 
the  military  were  quarrelling  and  fighting  between  themselves,  and  one 
actually  attacked  his  officer. 

C. — Re  the  fire  at  Forrest's.  Some  time  after  the  bomb  explosions  ha 
ended,  and  when  the  streets  seemed  safe,  I  went  up  to  Patrick  Street  to  help 
in  salving  some  of  the  goods.  When  the  fire  brigade  came,  a  man  wearing  a 
soft  hat  and  frieze  overcoat,  and  brandishing  a  revolver,  ordered  the  civilians, 
who  were  assisting  the  brigade,  and  those  who  were  operating  the  hose 
belonging  to  the  Examiner  office,  to  clear.  I  noticed  that  this  individual  had 
the  uniform  of  the  R.I.C.  under  his  overcoat.  I  saw  him  speaking  to  a  man 
in  R.I.C.  uniform  who  came  on  the  scene,  and  who  was  apparently  an  officer 
of  some  sort,  judging  by  his  dress.  All  this  time  he  had  the  revolver  in  his 
hand.  Then  I  saw  him  fire  six  rounds,  and  after  a  few  minutes  upwards  of 
ten  men  in  R.I.C.  uniforms,  carrying  rifles,  appeared,  some  from  Cook  Street 
direction,  others  coming  down  Patrick  Street.  I  saw  this  man  fraternising 
with  them,  and  then  we  were  ordered  away  by  these  people. 

No.   50 

Statement  of  Members  of  Auxiliary  R.i.C,  Dunmanway,  December  16,  1920 

"We  did  it."     "Orgies  of  Murder,  Arson,  and  Looting" 

A. — We  came  on  here  from  Cork  and  are  billeted  in  a  workhouse — filthily 
dirty.  Half  the  company  are  down  with  bronchitis.  I  am  at  present  in 
bed  .  .  .  recovering  from  a  severe  chill  contracted  on  Saturday  night  last 
during  the  burning  and  looting  of  Cork,  in  all  of  which  I  took  perforce  a 
reluctant  part.  We  did  it  all  right.  Never  mind  how  much  the  well-inten- 
tioned Hamar  Greenwood  would  excuse  us. 

B. — In  all  my  life  and  in  all  the  tales  of  fiction  I  have  read,  I  have  never 
experienced  such  orgies  of  murder,  arson,  and  looting  as  I  have  witnessed 
during  the  past  sixteen  days  with  the  R.I.C.  Auxiliaries.  It  baffles  descrip- 
tion. And  we  are  supposed  to  be  ex-officers  and  gentlemen.  There  are 
quite  a  number  of  decent  fellows  and  likewise  a  lot  of  ruffians. 

C. — On  our  arrival  here  from  Cork  one  of  our  heroes  held  up  a  car  with 
a  priest  and  a  civilian  in  it  and  shot  them  both  through  the  head  without 
cause  or  provocation.  We  were  very  kindly  received  by  the  people ;  but  the 
consequence  of  this  cold-blooded  murder  is  that  no  one  will  come  within  a 
mile  of  us  now,  and  all  shops  are  closed.  The  brute  who  did  it  has  been 
sodden  with  drink  for  some  time  and  has  been  sent  to  Cork  under  arrest 
for  examination  by  experts  in  lunacy.  If  certified  sane,  he  will  be  court- 
martialled  and  shot.1  The  poor  old  priest  was  sixty-five,  and  everybody's 
friend. 

D. — The  burning  and  sacking  of  Cork  followed  immediately  on  the 
ambush  of  our  men.  .  .  .  Twenty  men  for  a  raid  .  .  .  left  the  barracks  in 
two  motor  cars.  .  .  .  The  party  had  not  got  100  yards  from  barracks 
when  bombs  were  thrown  at  them  from  over  a  wall.  One  dropped  in  a  car 
and  wounded  eight  men,  one  of  whom  has  since  died. 

E. — Very  naturally  the  rest  of  the  company  were  enraged.  The  houses 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  ambush  were  set  alight,  and  from  there  the  various 
parties  set  out  on  their  mission  of  destruction.  Many  who  witnessed  similar 
scenes  in  France  and  Flanders  say  that  nothing  they  had  experienced  was 
comparable  to  the  punishment  meted  out  to  Cork.     I  got  back  to  barracks 

at  4  a.m.  . 

F. Reprisals  are  necessary,  and  loyal  Irishmen  agree.     But  there  is  a  lot 

done  which  should  not  be  done.  Of  course,  it  is  frequently  unavoidable 
that  the  innocent  suffer  with  the  guilty.  ...  --\ 

G. A  General  Higginson  arrived  this  morning  to  have  a  '  straight  talk 

to  us  about  discipline,  &c,  as  he  put  it.  I  am  afraid  we  struck  terror  into 
him,  for  the  "straight  talk"  never  materialised^    He  was  most  amiable. 

i  Needless  to  say  this  man  was  found  to  be  "  insane "  by  the  court  martial. 

(58) 


No.  51 

[Owing  to  difficulties  which  will  doubtless  be  readily  appreciated,  it  has 
not  been  possible  up  to  the  time  of  going  to  press  to  secure  the  signature  to 
this  statement.     Hence  its  publication  is  deferred.] 

NO.   52 
Police  Loot  Hilser's  in  the  Grand  Parade 

(See  Map  No.  5.) 

A. — I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920.  I  heard  a  loud  report 
of  firing  just  before  10  p.m.  I  looked  out  through  my  window  and  noticed 
a  big  fire,  which  I  took  to  be  at  that  portion  of  Messrs.  Grant  &  Co.'s 
premises  in  Patrick  Street.  The  night  was  naturally  bright,  and  the  fire 
illuminated  the  whole  street  such  that  it  was  easy  to  discern  any  object. 
The  city  lamps  were  also  lighting. 

B. — Shortly  after  10  p.m.  I  looked  out  of  the  window  to  ascertain  the 
nature  of  the  firing,  and  distinctly  saw  two  R.I.C.  policemen  at  the  Berwick 
Fountain  in  the  middle  of  the  Grand  Parade.  They  were  quite  unconcerned 
about  the  firing,  and  made  no  move  whatever.  I  thought  the  firing  came 
from  the  direction  of  Patrick  Street.  I  saw  the  two  R.I.C.  mentioned  above, 
now  joined  by  two  or  three  more  who  came  from  the  direction  of  Tuckey 
Street  Police  Barracks,  run  in  the  direction  of  Oliver  Plunkett  (formerly 
George's)  Street,  presumably  to  get  to  the  scene  of  the  burning.  I  came 
away  from  the  window,  and  returning  to  it  again  after  a  few  minutes  I  saw 
several  R.I.C.  policemen  at  the  side  of  the  Grand  Parade  which  contains 
the  back  of  Grant's  premises.  One  of  them,  whom  I  recognised  as  a 
policeman  whom  I  knew,  was  engaged  in  knocking  at  the  doors  of  the  house 
to  awaken  the  inhabitants.  He  was  warning  the  people  to  be  in  readiness 
lest  the  back  of  the  premises  might  catch  fire.  Several  left  their  houses 
with  various  articles  in  their  hands.  They  were  partly  dressed,  and  some 
carried  beds  on  their  heads. 

C. — Just  as  three  people  were  leaving  one  of  the  houses,  two  soldiers, 
accompanied  by  a  man  dressed  in  a  dark  civilian  coat,  appeared  on  the 
Parade,  having  come  from  the  direction  of  Patrick  Street,  where  the  fire  was. 
I  was  alarmed  by  a  loud  shout  from  the  one  in  the  dark  coat.  "  Get 
inside,"  he  said.  His  accent  was  strange  to  me.  The  three  people  men- 
tioned before  seemed  to  remonstrate,  but  he  again  ordered  them  indoors, 
and  they  obeyed.  They  were  barely  indoors  when  the  two  soldiers  and 
the  man  in  civilian  attire  fired  shots  through  the  shutters  on  the  windows 
of  Messrs.  Hilser  (jewellers).  The  shots  frightened  me,  and  I  drew  back 
from  the  window.  When  I  looked  out  again  after  about  five  minutes  they 
were  gone,  but  Hilser's  window  shutters  were  down  on  the  footpath. 

D. — About  eight  or  ten  minutes  afterwards  I  noticed  three  "  Black  and 
Tans "  armed  with  rifles,  slung  over  their  shoulders,  coming  from  the 
direction  of  either  Oliver  Plunkett  (Old  George's)  Street  or  Tuckey  Street. 
I  knew  they  were  "  Black  and  Tans  "  because  they  had  not  the  general 
appearance  of  the  regular  R.I.C.  Two  of  them  wore  heavy  overcoats,  and 
the  third  had  none.  They  were  young  looking.  Two  doors  beyond  Hilser's 
they  stopped  and  spoke  to  someone  in  a  hall.  They  entered,  and  the  door 
closed.  Two  or  three  minutes  afterwards  two  curfew  lorries  and  an 
armoured  car  came  round  the  Parade  corner  from  Patrick  Street,  and 
proceeded  without  halting  in  the  direction  of  the  South  Mall.  About  six 
or  seven  minutes  afterwards  the  three  "  Black  and  Tans  "  came  out,  and 
turned  round  the  Parade  corner  into  Patrick  Street. 

E. — The  place  was  deserted  until  about  11.30  p.m.,  much  shouting 
taking  place  in  the  meantime  in  the  direction  of  the  fire,  when  from  twenty- 
five  to  thirty  men,  walking  in  a  bunch,  the  majority  of  them  dressed  in 
trench  coats  and  wearing  soft  hats,  none  of  them  in  uniform,  came  from 

(59) 


Washington  Street  and  proceeded  immediately  down  Oliver  Plunkett  Street. 
They  were  conversing  loudly  among  themselves,  and  their  accents  were 
strange.  Unconsciously  I  assumed  that  they  were  the  incendiary  party, 
and  I  exclaimed  to  myself :  "  Surely  they  are  the  men  who  are  committing 
the  burnings." 

F. — Shortly  after  I  saw  about  ten  or  twelve  of  the  same  kind  of  men 
cross  from  Oliver  Plunkett  Street  to  the  Munster  Furnishing  Co.  in  Grand 
Parade.  They  may  be  portion  of  the  large  body  that  had  entered  Oliver 
Plunkett  Street  previously,  or  a  new  party.  There  was  noise  outside  the 
Munster  Furnishing  Co.  (the  proprietor  is  Mr.  Sean  Jennings,  chairman  of 
the  Cork  Poor  Law  Guardians),  and  after  an  interval  of  a  few  minutes  I 
heard  at  least  three  bomb  explosions — judging  from  the  noise  they  made. 
I  also  heard  the  pulling  down  of  shutters  and  the  smashing  of  glass.  I 
looked  far  out  of  the  window,  and  distinctly  saw  three  of  the  party  come  from 
Mr.  Jennings'  shop  and  go  in  the  direction  of  Messrs.  Singer's  at  the  corner 
of  the  Parade  and  Washington  Street.  I  drew  my  head  in,  as  I  was  afraid 
to  look  any  longer.  A  few  minutes  afterwards  I  heard  the  pulling  down 
of  shutters  and  the  smashing  of  glass.  The  noise  came  from  a  spot  about 
midway  between  Jennings'  and  Singer's. 

All  this  took  place  about  12  midnight.  The  nearness  of  the  incendiaries 
compelled  me  to  keep  away  from  the  window  for  some  time. 

G. — -Between  about  12.45  a.m.  and  1.15  a.m.  I  heard  the  tramp  of  feet 
again,  and,  going  to  the  window,  I  saw  about  a  dozen  men,  half  of  the 
civilian  type  and  half  "  Black  and  Tans  "  (I  knew  they  were  "  Black  and 
Tans  "  as  the  ordinary  old  R.I.C.  build  is  easy  to  distinguish),  come  round 
the  corner  of  the  Parade  from  Patrick  Street.  They  did  not  move  as  a 
crowd,  but  followed  ill  twos  and  threes  silently  and  noiselessly.  This  party 
halted  at  Hilser's.  About  half  the  number  entered,  making  much  noise, 
such  as  the  breaking  of  more  glass  to  give  them  further  room  for  entering. 
I  saw  two  or  three  flash  lamps  being  moved  about  inside. 

From  seven  to  ten  minutes  afterwards  they  came  out  one  after  the  other, 
at  intervals  of  about  fifteen  to  thirty  seconds.  Each  one  was  well  laden, 
civilian  type  and  "  Black  and  Tan."  About  five  of  them  carried  large 
white  bags  like  a  soldier's  long  kit  bag.  These  were  full,  and  must  have 
been  heavy,  as  it  gave  each  of  them  enough  to  do  to  carry  his  own  bag. 
The  few  others  had  dark  bags  of  the  same  style,  and  these  were  also  full. 
They  had  *&  few  portmanteaus,  which  appeared  heavily  laden.  They  went 
in  the  direction  of  Patrick  Street,  around  the  Parade  corner. 

H. — After  an  interval  of  about  seven  minutes,  judging  from  number, 
appearance,  &c,  the  same  party  of  men  returned  to  Hilser's.  They  were 
no  sooner  inside  that  the  noise  of  lorries  was  heard.  The  majority  of  the 
looters  glided  singly  from  Hilser's  towards  Oliver  Plunkett  Street.  The 
two  lorries  came  round  the  Parade  corner  from  Patrick  Street  and  halted 
at  the  Berwick  Fountain.  One  of  the  military  officers,  dressed  in  khaki, 
got  out  and  crossed  over  to  the  men  who  had  stopped  outside  Buckley's 
corner  of  Oliver  Plunkett  Street.  He  addressed  some  one  of  them,  and 
returned  to  his  lorry.  The  two  lorries  moved  off  towards  the  South  Mall. 
Those  men  again  returned  to  Hilser's,  their  confederates  who  were  left  behind 
in  the  shop  moving  their  torch-lamps  to  and  fro  immediately  the  lorries  left. 

After  five  minutes  the  party  left  Hilser's  again,  laden  as  before,  and 
proceeded  in  the  same  direction.  I  did  not  see  this  party  with  rifles,  but 
they  may  have  had  revolvers.  During  the  looting  at  Hilser's  I  remarked 
to  my  companion  :  "  They  must  be  looting  P.  D.  Buckley's  shop  as  well." 
P.  D.  Buckley's  is  next  door  to  Hilser's,  and  had  no  shutters. 

I. — This  action  filled  me  with  so  much  disgust  that  I  retired  from  the 
window  and  went  to  bed  at  about  1.50  a.m.  I  could  not  sleep.  There  was 
noise  all  the  time.     I  heard  it  several  times  in  Hilser's  direction.     I  lay 

(60) 


awake  in  bed  until  about  5.30  a.m.  I  got  up  and  went  to  the  window  on 
hearing  a  parodied  version  of  the  Soldier's  Song  being  sung  by  three  drunken 
men.     I  could  catch  the  portion  of  the  refrain,  "  Ireland  never  will  be  free." 

I  saw  the  three  forms  near  the  Central  Boot  Stores  in  the  Grand  Parade. 
All  the  city  lights  were  now  out,  and  it  was  dark.  They  hadn't  finished 
their  singing  when  the  noise  of  the  smashing  of  glass  in  Washington  Street 
was  heard.  I  exclaimed  to  my  companion,  "  It's  O'Sullivan  and  Howard's." 
The  three  drunken  men  immediately  shouted  out  in  a  foreign  accent :  "It's 
all  right  boys."  They,  however,  proceeded  in  the  direction  of  Patrick  Street, 
and  I  heard  no  more. 

NO.   53 
Police  and  Soldiers  Loot  Hilser's 

A. — I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920  ;  I  was  staying  in  a 
house  in  the  Grand  Parade.  At  about  9.50  p.m.  I  heard  loud  reports  like 
shots  or  bombs.  Between  10.5  p.m.  and  10.10  p.m.  I  noticed  a  big  fire, 
which  I  concluded  was  at  Grant's  premises.  Two  or  three  R.I.C.  policemen 
had  been  standing  by  the  fountain,  smoking.  After  about  twenty  minutes, 
when  the  fire  was  making  progress,  the  three  went  waking  the  people  living 
on  that  side  of  the  Parade  which  runs  by  the  back  of  Grant's  premises. 
The  people  were  leaving  their  houses,  partly  dressed,  with  bags  and  other 
small  things  in  their  hands,  when  suddenly  three  soldiers  appeared,  one  of 
them  wearing  a  civilian  overcoat.  This  one  in  the  black  coat  gave  a  loud 
order  in  a  distinct  tone  of  command  :  "  Get  inside."  He  spoke  with  a 
foreign  accent.  Some  of  the  people  ran,  but  others,  not  realising  what  was 
happening,  remained  until,  with  the  giving  of  the  order  for  the  second  or 
third  time,  he  fired  shots  from  his  revolver  through  Hilser's  jeweller's  shop. 

B. — They  then  pulled  down  the  shutters  and  smashed  the  glass  window. 
The  three  then  looted  a  little,  being  helped  by  "  Black  and  Tans,"  who  also 
appeared  on  the  scene.  These  latter  had  rifles  strapped  over  their  shoulders. 
When  curfew  lorries  appeared  on  the  Grand  Parade  these  looters  dodged, 
three  going  inside  Miss  O'Driscoll's  door,  which  is  alongside  the  Central 
Boot  Stores.  The  lorries  went  away,  and  the  looters  again  returned  to 
Hilser's. 

C. — About  11.30  p.m.,  from  twenty  to  thirty  men,  wearing  trench  coats 
and  soft  hats,  came  from  the  direction  of  Washington  Street  and  crossed  the 
Parade  to  Oliver  Plunkett  Street.  They  then  proceeded  to  Sean  Jennings' 
furniture  shop  (Munster  Furnishing  Co.,  owned  by  Mr.  Sean  Jennings, 
chairman  of  the  Cork  Poor  Law  Guardians).  could  hear  the  tearing 
down  of  shutters,  the  breaking  of  glass,  and  loud  reports  for  a  considerable 
time. 

D. — The  loot  of  Hilser's  continued  through  the  night  at  different  periods 
by  police  or  "  Black  and  Tans."  About  1.30  a.m.  a  party  of  them  broke 
every  bit  of  glass  in  Hilser's,  and  with  the  aid  of  flash-lamps  which  they 
used  inside  I  could  see  them  looting  the  entire  shop.  The  party  consisted 
of  men  in  civilian  attire,  "  Black  and  Tans  "  or  R.I.C,  and  two  soldiers 
in  khaki  who  had  their  rifles  strapped  on  their  shoulders.  When  they  were 
there  about  fifteen  minutes,  right  opposite  where  I  was  watching,  they 
produced  large  kit-bags  and  several  large  soft  bags  ;  these  they  filled  with 
the  loot  from  Hilser's.  At  this  juncture  a  lorry  appeared,  but  I  do  not 
know  what  happened  as  I  was  afraid  to  look  out  for  fear  of  being  seen. 

E. — At  5.30  a.m.  some  of  the  police  or  "  Black  and  Tans  "  appeared 
at  Hilser's.  They  were  falling  drunk,  and  were  singing  a  parody  on  the 
"  Soldier's  Song,"  called  "  Ireland  never  will  be  free."  At  this  time  I  could 
hear  t>lass  being  broken  in  the  direction  of  Washington  Street,  near 
St.  Augustine's  Church. 

During  the  whole  night  that  the  above  was  going  on,  shots  and  loud  reports 
could  be  heard  at  all  times,  and  fires  were  lighting  up  the  whole  city. 

(61) 


I  solemnly  affirm  and  swear  that  the  foregoing  testimony  is,  to  the  best 
of  my  knowledge  and  ability,  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  but 
the  truth,  and  that  same  was  given  by  me  voluntarily.     So  help  me  God. 

No.  54 
Police   Loot    Hilser's 

I  hereby  state  that,  on  the  night  of  December  11-12,  I  observed  a  party 
consisting  of  about  twelve  or  thirteen  men,  some  wearing  the  R.I.C. 
uniform,  others  wearing  R.I.C.  coats  and  military  caps,  approach  the 
premises  of  Hilser's,  Grand  Parade.  After  a  few  minutes  they  proceeded 
to  remove  the  shutters  by  the  aid  of  the  rifles  which  they  carried,  and  next 
broke  in  the  windows.  All  this  time,  one  of  the  party  played  the  light  of 
an  electric  hand  torch  on  the  window.  By  the  aid  of  this  light  I  could 
plainly  see  them  remove  some  of  the  contents  of  the  window.  None  of  the 
party  entered  the  shop. 

Buckley's,  tobacconists,  next  door,  was  then  broken  into,  the  shutters 
and  glass  being  broken.  I  did  not  see  them  take  anything  from  this  shop. 
All  this  occurred  between  the  hours  of  twelve  and  one  o'clock.  Three  shots 
were  fired  by  this  party.     Having  broken  Buckley's  they  then  disappeared. 

No.   55 
Attack  on  Jennings's  Shop 

(See  Map,  No.  3.     Note  the  proximity  to  Tuckey  Street  Police  Barracks.) 
I,  the  undersigned,  do  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily,  and 
do  solemnly  declare  that  it  is  the  truth  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and 
ability. 

I  remember  the  night  of  the  11th  ;  I  was  in  "my  home  at  —  Grand  Parade, 
having  supper  about  10  p.m.  The  first  thing  I  heard  was  some  commotion 
downstairs.  I  looked  out  the  window  and  saw  a  few  policemen  in  uniform 
at  the  fountain,  which  is  almost  directly  opposite  my  house.  I  came  down- 
stairs, and  saw  the  light  of  a  fire.  I  immediately  concluded  that  some 
building  was  on  fire,  but  at  the  time  I  was  unable  to  say  where  the  fire  was. 
Mr.  K.,  who  also  lives  in  the  house,  was  at  the  door,  and  he  said  to  me  that 
he  believed  that  it  was  the  Grand  Parade  Market  was  on  fire.  I  went 
upstairs  and  helped  to  dress  X.  and  Y.,  so  as  to  be  ready  to  leave.  I  then 
came  downstairs,  and  Mr.  K.  was  still  at  the  door,  and  he  told  me  that  he 
had  been  ordered  in.  So  then  I  went  upstairs  again,  and  looked  through 
the  window  to  see  if  there  was  any  immediate  danger.  I  next  saw  a  group 
of  men  in  civilian  dress  tearing  down  the  shutters  from  Mr.  Jennings's  shop 
opposite  me.  They  smashed  the  windows  with  the  shutters,  and  threw 
two  bombs  into  the  shop,  and  these  exploded  with  a  loud  noise.  Mr.  A. 
(No.  56)  came  out  and  spoke  to  the  crowd,  which  now  included  some 
uniformed  police  from  Tuckey  Street  R.I.C.  Barracks  close  by.  The  crowd 
in  civilian  dress  then  went  off  in  the  direction  of  the  South  Mall,  and  the 
uniformed  police  went  back  to  their  barracks  in  Tuckey  Street. 

No.  56 
Why  the  Burning  of  Jennings's  Shop  was  so  Easily  Stopped 

A. — Attack  on  63  Grand  Parade  (Jennings's  furniture  shop)  on  Saturday 
night,  December  11,  1920.  When  I  saw  them  first  they  were  in  a  crowd 
of  thirty,  as  far  as  I  could  judge.  I  was  looking  through  the  window 
upstairs.  Then  when  passing  my  place,  one  of  them  made  a  remark, 
"  Come  along,  lads,  here  we  are."  They  broke  in  the  place,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  after  there  was  a  loud  explosion.  Some  of  the  attacking  party 
were  in  uniform.  Shortly  after,  the  lorries  came  from  the  direction  of  the 
South  Mall  and  the  crowd  disappeared. 

B. — I  came  downstairs  and  saw  a  friend  coming  across  the  street  for 
shelter.     She  went  back  with  X.,  and  on  coming  back  to  my  house  they 

(62) 


met  an  officer,  who  accompanied  them  to  my  house.  He  asked  them  what 
was  the  matter.  X.  told  him  that  she  was  taking  the  old  lady  to  a  place 
of  shelter.  He  took  some  bedding  to  her.  While  crossing  the  road  a  shot 
was  fired  at  the  Market  Gate,  presumably  into  the  market. 

C. — I  went  out  when  I  saw  the  officer,  and  asked  were  they  going  to 

burn  that  house  (No.  63)  ;    if  they  do,  I  said,  "  my  house  and will  go." 

He  replied  that  he  didn't  know.  A  policeman  who  had  come  on  the  scene 
remarked  that  if  they  did  the  barrack,  which  contained  a  lot  of  explosives, 
would  be  in  danger.  The  military  officer  replied,  "  We  must  try  and 
prevent  that."     The  attacking  parties  did  not  come  back  any  more. 

D. — The  looting  at  Hilser's  went  on  practically   all  night,   the  crowd 
coming  and  going  all  during  curfew,  disappearing  when  the  lorries  appeared. 
The  parties  whom  I  had  taken  in  remained  until  seven  next  morning. 

NO.   57 
Attempt  to  Set  Fire  to  Shop,  Priory,  and  Church 
Police  Looters.     "That's  for  His  Young  Lady" 

(See  Map,  No.  6  (a),  for  Murphy  Bros,  (drapers  and  tailors),  S.  Augustine's  Priory  and 
Church.) 

I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920.  I  did  not  go  to  bed  that 
night  consequent  on  the  happenings  near  by  us  in  Patrick  Street. 

A. — About  6  a.m.  I  heard  a  noise  of  the  smashing  of  glass  on  the  street 
beneath  us.  I  went  to  the  top  rooms  of  the  Priory  and,  looking  out  of  a 
window  overlooking  Washington  Street,  I  saw  by  the  light  of  the  city 
lamp  outside  the  church  door  what  seemed  to  be  a  bundle  of  clothes 
on  the  pavement  outside  Murphy  Bros.'  I  saw  a  man  dressed  in  policeman's 
uniform,  between  the  clothes  and  Murphy's  window,  in  a  stooping  position. 
He  had  something  in  his  hand — some  drapery  article.  Somebody  shouted 
"  robbers  !  "  from  a  window  on  the  opposite  side,  and  I  drew  my  head  in 
and  looked  no  more. 

B. — I  immediately  'phoned  Union  Quay  Police  Barracks  for  police  pro- 
tection, telling  them  that  three  policemen  were  looting  Murphy  Bros.', 
Washington  Street,  and  that  we  feared  they  would  break  into  our  church. 
(I  mentioned  three,  as  I  had  heard  one  of  the  Community  mention  that  that 
number  of  them  were  there.)  They  referred  me  to  the  Bridewell,  and  I  got 
what  I  thought  was  a  giggle  from  them  for  my  pains.  They  promised  to 
send  assistance.  I  also  'phoned  the  fire  brigade,  and  they  sent  along  a  man. 
Before  this  man  arrived,  Bro.  M.,  Fr.  R.,  Dr.  M.,  Fr.  O.,  and  myself  extin- 
guished the  fires  in  Murphy  Bros.'  with  buckets  of  water.  We  had  received 
warning  of  this  fire  from  Mrs.  C.  across  the  street,  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
after  I  had  come  away  from  the  window,  as  mentioned  above.  The  fire  was 
extinguished  about  6.30  a.m.,  and  I  went  back  to  the  Priory  and  had  some  tea. 

C. — Hearing  footsteps  outside  about  7  a.m.,  I  went  out,  thinking  it  was 
looters.  The  firemen  had  departed  to  call  the  owners  of  Murphy  Bros.'  I 
saw  two  men  in  police  uniforms,  with  plain  tunics  without  belts,  one  carrying 
a  revolver  in  his  hand,  outside  Murphys'.  Thinking  they  had  come  from  the 
Bridewell  in  answer  to  my  'phone  call,  I  went  over  to  them  and  said  :  "  I'm 
glad  you  have  come." 

One  of  them  asked  me  for  a  pencil  to  take  down  the  name  of  the  shop. 
He  spoke  with  a  decided  English  accent.  I  went  back  to  the  Priory  and 
brought  him  a  pencil,  and  he  noted  something  in  his  note-book.  I  still 
stopped  there  after  he  had  handed  me  back  the  pencil,  when  a  third  man, 
wearing  a  heavy  dark  policeman's  overcoat  and  policeman's  cap  and  brown 
boots,  came  out  through  Murphys'  broken  window.  He  was  carrying  a  black 
kit-bag,  with  the  sleeve  of  a  pink  golf  coat  hanging  out  of  one  side.  He 
calmly  stopped  and  put  the  sleeve  in.     The  other  two  policemen  said  some- 

(63) 


thing  to  him,  and  he  proceeded  towards  Keane's  corner,  where  he  met  another 
policeman.     They  went  down  the  South  Main  Street. 

As  the  policeman  with  the  bag  was  moving  away,  the  policeman  that 
asked  me  for  the  pencil  said  to  me  :  "  That's  for  his  young  lady,"  meaning, 
of  course,  the  golf  coat  and  other  articles  he  had.  His  accent  was  a  Cockney 
one.  With  that,  he  and  his  companion  placed  the  shutters  loosely  against 
the  hole  in  the  window,  said  good  morning,  and  left.  I  then  went  in  to 
Mass  at  7.30  a.m. 

I  swear  and  affirm  that  the  foregoing  testimony  is,  to  the  best  of  my 
knowledge  and  ability,  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth, 
and  that  the  same  was  given  by  me  voluntarily,  so  help  me  God. 

NO.  58 
Corroboration.     An  Officer  Joins  in  the  Loot. 

A. — I  remember  the  night  of  December  11,  1920.  I  heard  the  noise  of 
explosions  and  firing  throughout  the  entire  night  in  the  direction  of  Patrick's 
Street  and  Grand  Parade,  from  my  house  in  Washington  Street.  I  heard 
bodies  of  men  tramping  up  and  down  Washington  Street  at  various  periods 
in  the  early  hours  of  Sunday  morning,  December  12. 

B. — At  5.45  a.m.  (by  my  watch),  as  I  was  lying  in  bed,  I  was  awakened 
by  the  crash  of  glass  near  by.  I  got  up  and  went  to  the  window  overlooking 
Washington  Street.  I  saw  six  men — three  of  them  dressed  in  policeman's 
heavy  overcoats  and  caps — and  an  officer  in  khahi  uniform  breeches  and 
ordinary  military  cap,  outside  Murphy  Bros.',  Washington  Street.  The  city 
lamp  opposite  St.  Augustine's  Church,  near  by,  was  lighting.  I  saw  the  five 
men  go  through  the  broken  window  and  enter  the  shop.  The  officer  remained 
outside.  He  walked  down  to  the  corner  of  Washington  Street  and  the 
Parade. 

C. — I  saw  those  inside  the  shop  light  something,  which  continued  lighting 
for  about  five  minutes  and  then  went  out.  Two  or  three  of  them  came  out 
in  the  street  with  overcoats  and  put  them  on  over  their  own.  I  again  saw 
something  lighting  inside,  which  continued  for  another  five  or  six  minutes. 
The  remainder  of  them  then  came  out  on  the  street.  They  threw  a  lot  of 
clothes  on  the  street.  Loading  themselves  with  a  plentiful  supply  of  clothes, 
three  of  them  went  up  Washington  Street,  and  two  of  them  and  the  officer 
went  towards  the  Parade.  Two  of  the  first  three  went  up  the  North  Main 
Street,  and  the  other  the  South  Main  Street.  One  returned  from  the  Parade 
dressed  in  khaki  overcoat,  having  divested  himself  of  the  new  overcoat  and 
the  other  goods  at  the  Parade.  He  went  in  through  the  window,  and  I  saw 
a  fire  immediately  start  inside  for  the  third  time.  He  came  out,  having 
some  small  things  in  his  hand  that  he  took  off  the  fancy  counter.  He  went 
towards  Grand  Parade. 

D. — Four  women  came  from  the  Parade  about  6.15  a.m.  and  took  what 
clothes  had  been  left  behind  on  the  street.  They  immediately  decamped 
through  the  North  Main  Street. 

E. — The  fire  was  assuming  larger  proportions,  and,  fearing  to  go  out 
myself  on  account  of  the  shooting  going  on  all  round,  I  called  aloud  for  Fr.  O., 
at  the  Augustinian  Presbytery,  saying  :  "  Murphy  Bros.'  is  on  fire."  I  told 
the  person  who  came  to  the  Priory  window  to  bring  down  a  bucket  of  water 
at  once,  which  they  did  after  a  while.  They  went  into  Murphy  Bros.'  and 
outed  the  fire. 

After  that  I  retired  to  bed  and  saw  no  more. 

NO.   59 
Narrow  Escape  of  the  Church 

I  do  make  the  following  statement  voluntarily,  and  solemnly  affirm  on 
oath  that  it  is  the  truth  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 

(64) 


I  remember  the  night  of  December  11. 1920.  My  premises  at  47  Washington 
Street,  Cork,  were  checked  carefully,  shuttered,  and  locked  at  8.45  p.m. 
I  proceeded  homewards. 

I  received  a  call  from  my  charge-hand  at  8.30  a.m.,  Sunday,  December  12, 
who  acquainted  me  that  my  premises  in  Washington  Street  had  been  broken 
into  and  an  attempt  made  to  burn  them. 

I  proceeded  to  Washington  Street,  and  arrived  there  at  8.50  a.m.  I  found 
the  shutters  of  my  premises  taken  down,  the  recess  or  rest  for  them  hacked 
and  broken,  and  one  of  the  large  plate-glass  windows  broken  through.  A 
large  quantity  of  goods  were  missing  from  the  window  and  also  from  fixtures 
inside.  The  floor  of  the  shop  was  petrolled,  and  an  attempt  made  to  burn 
the  place  by  burning  woollen  scarves,  which  increase  in  flame  slowly.  Part 
of  the  counter  got  burned  before  the  fire  was  extinguished.  One  coat  was 
partly  burned  and  some  small  silk  hose  goods. 

K  the  scarves  had  been  cotton  they  would  be  much  more  inflammable, 
and  the  flames  from  them  would  have  probably  destroyed  the  premises 
before  assistance  could  be  obtained.  If  my  premises  once  got  well  alight 
nothing  could  have  saved  the  adjoining  church  and  overhead  presbytery  and 
houses    near   by.     The    presbytery    and    church    are    the    property    of   the 

Augustinian  Order. 

• 

NO.   60 
Two  Boys  Murdered  in  their  Aged  Father's  Presence 
"Are  You  a  Sinn  Feiner?"     Strong  English  Accent 

I,  Daniel  Delany,  of  Dublin  Hill,  Cork,  do  solemnly  declare  and  affirm 
that  the  following  statement  is  true  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 

A. — I  remember  the  morning  of  December  12  (Sunday).  About  2  a.m. 
a  number  of  men  came  to  my  door  and  demanded  admission  in  a  loud  voice, 
and  beat  the  door  harshly.  I  opened  the  door,  and  they  called  me  out. 
The  man  who  seemed  to  be  in  command  asked  if  I  was  a  Sinn  Feiner.  I 
answered,  "  I  don't  understand  you."  He  then  said,  "  Are  you  interested 
in  politics  ?  "  I  answered,  "  I  am  an  old  man  and  not  interested  in 
anything."  He  then  asked,  "  Who  is  inside  ?  "  I  said,  "  Nobody  but 
my  family."  "  Can  I  see  them  ?  "  said  he.  "  Certainly,"  I  said.  "  They 
are  in  bed."     He  asked  me  to  show  them  up. 

B. — At  least  eight  men  entered  the  house  and  went  upstairs.  A  large 
number  remained  outside,  as  I  could  hear  them  moving  and  see  them  in 
the  yard.  The  men  who  went  upstairs  entered  my  sons'  bedroom,  and 
said,  in  a  harsh  voice,  "  Get  up  out  of  that."  I  was  in  the  room  with  them. 
My  sons  got  up  and  stood  at  the  bedside.  They  asked  them  if  their  name 
was  Delany.  My  sons  answered,  "  Yes."  At  that  moment  I  heard 
distinctly  two  or  more  shots,  and  my  two  boys  fell  immediately. 

C. — Immediately  after,  my  brother-in-law,  William  Dunlea,  who  was 
sleeping  in  the  same  room  in  another  bed,  was  fired  on  by  the  same  party, 
and  wounded  in  two  places.  My  brother-in-law  is  over  sixty  years  of  age. 
As  far  as  I  could  see,  they  wore  long  overcoats,  and  spoke  with  a  strong 
English  accent. 

No.   61 
Murderer  "in  Soldier's  Uniform."     "Why  Bother  About  a  Priest?" 

(The  sisters  of  the  murdered  Delanys  will  be  called  V,  X,  Y,  and  Z  in  these  depositions.) 
I,  V.  Delany,  of  Dublin  Hill,  Cork,  do  solemnly  declare  and  affirm  that 
the  following  is  a  true  statement  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 

A. — On  the  morning  of  December  12,  1920,  at  about  2  a.m.,  I  was 
awakened  by  a  loud  knocking  at  the  door  and  shouting  outside  demanding 
the  door  to  be  opened.  My  father  answered  he  was  coming.  He  came 
downstairs  and  opened  the  door  leading  into  the  yard.     At  the  same  time 

(65) 


another  party  kept  shouting  at  the  front  door.  .  Not  hearing  my  father's 
voice,  I  came  to  the  landing.  There  were  a  number  of  men  at  the  foot  of 
the  stairs.  They  called  on  me  to  procure  a  light.  I  got  a  light  and  came 
down  towards  them.  They  rushed  up  the  stairs,  and  asked  me  where  the 
boys  slept.  I  pointed  out  the  door  to  them.  They  rushed  me  into  the 
room  before  them.  They  looked  at  my  uncle  (Mr.  Dunlea),  who  slept  in  the 
same  room,  and  seemed  surprised.  They  turned  immediately  and  looked 
at  the  bed  where  my  brothers  slept.  I  distinctly  saw  a  man  in  soldier's 
uniform  push  his  way  in  front  of  me,  and  shouted  at  my  brothers  to  get  up. 
They  did  so,  and  stood  side  by  side.  He  asked  each  his  name,  pointing  a 
revolver  at  each  at  the  same  time.  The  names  were  hardly  uttered  when 
he  fired  first  at  Jeremiah  and  then  at  Con,  who  received  two  bullets.  He 
turned  to  go,  pushing  me  before  him. 

B. — I  was  terrified.  I  came  downstairs  and  shut  the  door  they  had 
left  the  house  by  (front  door).  I  came  back  to  shut  the  door  leading  to 
the  yard,  and  saw  a  number  of  men  in  long  black  overcoats,  some  of  them 
having  their  faces  disguised  by  handkerchiefs.  I  remained  waiting  for 
them  to  go.  They  heard  walking  upstairs,  and  asked  me  who  was  up  there. 
I  answered,  "  My  father  and  sisters,  and  the  dead  boys;"  They  repeated 
the  question,  and  made  an  attempt  to  go  upstairs.  I  gave  the  same 
answer,  adding  "  the  men  you  murdered."  The  man  who  asked  the 
question  dashed  past  me,  with  a  revolver  in  one  hand  and  a  torchlight  in 
the  other.  He  met  my  sister,  Y.,  on  the  stairs,  and  I  could  hear  her 
beseeching  him  not  to  go  up,  as  the  boys  were  dead. 

C. — While  this  conversation  was  going  on  I  heard  a  motor  car  moving 
off,  making  a  great  noise.  The  party  mentioned  above  remained  in  the 
house  after  this  motor  leaving  for  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  One  of  the 
party  then  said,  "  We  had  better  go  now  "  ;    and  they  left. 

D. — While  I  was  in  the  kitchen  my  sister  asked  permission  to  go  for  a 
priest,  and  she  was  refused  by  this  party  of  men.  She  asked  again,  and 
was  again  refused.  She  then  tried  to  force  her  way,  but  was  prevented, 
one  of  the  men  saying,  "  If  the  house  is  all  right,  why  bother  about  a  priest  ?  " 

No.  62 
"In  Military  Uniform" 

I,  X.  Delany,  of  Dublin  Hill,  Cork,  do  solemnly  swear  and  affirm  that 
the  following  statement  is  true  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 

I  remember  the  morning  of  December  12,  1920.  My  sister  Y.  called  me 
at  about  2  a.m.  I  got  up  and  dressed  ;  then  entered  my  brothers'  bedroom 
and  saw  the  condition  of  things  there. 

I  ran  down  the  stairs  with  the  intention  of  going  for  the  priest.  I  went 
to  the  kitchen  door,  but  was  prevented  from  leaving  the  house  by  men 
dressed  in  long  overcoats.  I  persisted  in  going  out,  and  one  man  said  to 
me,  "  If  the  house  is  all  right  there  is  no  need  for  a  priest." 

I  returned  to  the  kitchen,  and  saw  a  man  rush  over  to  my  sister  V.  with 
a  revolver  in  his  hand.  I  looked  towards  the  door,  and  distinctly  saw  a 
man  in  military  uniform  lean  forward  as  if  to  look  into  the  kitchen. 

I  wish  to  corroborate  my  sister  Y.'s  statement  in  general. 

I  asked  my  brother  Con  (now  deceased),  whilst  in  hospital,  if  he  knew 
who  shot  him,  and  he  said  it  was  the  "  Black  and  Tans." 

No.  63 

"Nobody  but  Dead  Men."     Foreign  Accent.     Murderers  had  a  Motor 

I,  Y.  Delany,  of  Dublin  Hill,  Cork,  do  solemnly  declare  and  affirm  that 
the  following  statement  is  true  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  ability. 

(66) 


A. —  I  remember  the  morning  of  December  12,  1920.  At  about  2  a.m. 
I  was  awakened  by  a  loud  knocking  at  the  door.  I  arose,  and  went  towards 
my  brothers'  bedroom.  I  saw  a  number  of  men  going  downstairs,  their 
backs  towards  me.  I  entered  my  brothers'  room,  and  saw  my  brother, 
Jeremiah,  lying  on  the  floor  ;  he  was  not  then  dead,  his  lips  were  moving. 
My  brother  Con  was  lying  in  the  bed  in  a  pool  of  blood.  I  ran  out  and  got 
the  Crucifix.  I  asked  my  brother  to  kiss  the  Crucifix.  He  did  so,  and  put 
up  his  hand  to  keep  silent.  I  then  presented  the  Crucifix  to  Jeremiah,  and 
asked  him  to  kiss  it.  As  I  did  so,  he  turned  his  head  towards  me  and  I 
put  the  Crucifix  to  his  lips.  He  died  immediately.  I  left  the  room  to  get 
bandages.     I  got  some,  and  left  them  in  the  room. 

B. — As  I  was  going  downstairs  to  go  for  a  priest  and  doctor,  I  met  a 
man  coming  towards  me  with  a  revolver  and  torchlight.  I  asked  him  where 
he  was  going,  or  was  he  going  to  kill  more  of  us  ?  I  do  not  know  the  reply 
he  made.  He  tried  to  push  past  me.  I  put  my  two  hands  to  his  chest 
and  besought  him,  for  God's  sake,  not  to  go  up  as  they  were  all  dead.  He 
persisted  in  his  efforts,  and  said,  "  Is  there  anybody  belonging  to  me  up 
there,"  in  a  foreign  accent.     My  father  answered,  "  Nobody  but  dead  men." 

C. — He  then  left.  I  followed  him  to  the  door.  He  said  something  to 
a  number  of  men  who  were  downstairs,  and  they  left  the  house.  As  I  was 
crossing  the  road,  just  outside  the  house,  going  for  a  nurse,  I  saw  a  motor 
car  on  the  road,  about  150  yards  away.  The  lights  of  the  car  were  facing 
me,  in  the  direction  of  my  father's  house.  Before  I  got  out  of  bed  I  heard 
a  motor  car  stopping  outside  the  gate  leading  to  the  yard. 

D. — I  went  to  the  nearest  telephone  office  and  rang  up  the  fire  station, 
and  asked  to  send  an  ambulance.  I  got  a  reply  stating  that  there  was  no 
ambulance  available,  that  there  were  a  number  of  houses  on  fire  in  Patrick 
Street,  and  that  the  men  were  afraid  to  go  out  as  there  was  considerable 
firing  in  Patrick  Street.  It  was  then  about  3.30  a.m.  We  procured  a 
priest  from  the  Presbytery  (North  Cathedral)  at  4  a.m.  He  advised  me  to 
telephone  again  for  the  ambulance.  We  did  so  at  8  p.m.,  and  the  Union 
ambulance  arrived  and  took  my  brother  Con  to  the  Mercy  Hospital.  He 
died  on  Saturday,  December  18. 

No.   64 
"We  May  Cet  £40  or  £50  Out  of  This." 

I,  Z.  Delany,  of  Dublin  Hill,  Cork,  do  solemnly  declare  and  affirm  that 
the  following  statement  is  true. 

I  wish  to  corroborate  my  sister  Y.'s  statement,  with  the  following 
addition.  When  the  man  who  tried  to  push  his  way  past  my  sister 
upstairs,  and  shouted  to  them,  "  Anybody  belonging  to  me  up  there  ?  " 
my  father  answering  them  said,  "  Nobody  but  dead  men."  He  then 
returned,  and  said  to  his  comrades,  "  We  may  get  £40  or  £50  out  of  this." 

NO.   65 
Murderers  had  a  Motor  Lorry 

I,  A.  B.,  of  Kilbarry,  Co.  Cork,  do  solemnly  declare  and  affirm  that  the 
following  is  a  true  statement. 

I  remember  the  morning  of  December  12,  1920.  I  was  awakened  by  my 
wife  about  2.10  a.m.  ;  she  told  me  she  heard  motor  lorries  arriving  outside 
the  house  and  then  heard  knocking.  I  distinctly  heard  a  motor  lorry.  A 
few  minutes  after,  Y.  and  V.  Delany  called  me,  and  I  went  for  a  nurse. 
My  house  is  on  the  side  of  the  road  opposite  Mr.  Delany's.  I  remained  at 
Delany's  until  morning,  and  saw  the  two  boys  who  were  shot. 

(07) 


NO.   66 
A  Fraudulent  Military  Inquiry.     Report  Censored.     Verdict  Faked 

(This  statement  is  signed  by  the  parties  concerned  and  by  several  witnesses  who  were 
present  at  the  sitting  of  the  British  Labour  Commission  in  Cork.  As  the  full  evidence 
was  laid  before  the  Commission,  it  is  unnecessary  to  reproduce  here  all  the  details. 
Mr.  Coleman's  house  is  marked  27  on  the  map.) 

James  Coleman,  licensed  vintner  and  mineral  water  manufacturer,  13 
North  Mall,  Cork,  was  murdered  at  3.15  a.m.  on  the  morning  of  November 
18, 1920.  In  the  Press  of  November  19,  there  was  published  an  official  account 
from  Dublin  Castle,  which  stated  that  he  had  been  on  friendly  terms  with 
the  police  and  had  been  shot  by  four  civilians.  Mrs.  Coleman  demanded  a 
public  inquiry,  especially  in  view  of  this  deliberate  false  official  report.  The 
Court  of  Inquiry  opened  on  November  22.  Mrs.  Coleman,  her  representa- 
tive, and  the  Press  were  present.  The  court  informed  them  that  the  inquiry 
was  public.  The  court  adjourned  until  November  25.  At  the  adjourned 
sitting  Mrs.  Coleman  gave  her  evidence.  She  denied  that  any  civilians  came 
near  the  house  on  the  occasion.  The  authorities  refused  to  produce  or  call 
a  "Black  and  Tan"  from  the  neighbouring  Shandon  Barracks  (about 
seventy  or  eighty  yards  from  Mr.  Coleman's  house),  who  called  on  Mrs. 
Coleman  five  minutes  after  her  husband's  murder.  They  also  refused  to 
produce  the  bullets  found  in  the  house,  which  Mrs.  Coleman  had  handed 
to  the  police.  The  court  also  refused  to  receive  the  evidence  of  herself 
and  the  barmaid  concerning  the  visit,  six  weeks  prior  to  the  murder,  of  a 
"Black  and  Tan"  from  the  neighbouring  barracks  who  had  threatened  her 
husband  with  a  revolver  and  actually  fired  a  shot  in  the  shop ;  Mr.  Coleman 
had  sought  protection  from  General  Strickland  against  this  man,  but  re- 
ceived no  reply  to  his  appeal. 

At  the  subsequent  visit  of  the  British  Labour  Commission  to  Cork,  Mrs. 
Coleman  repeated  her  evidence  in  detail ;  additional  evidence  was  also  laid 
before  the  Commissioners.  Mrs.  Coleman  swore  that  the  murderer  was  a  tall 
well-built  man,  wearing  a  Royal  Irish  Constabulary  cap  and  a  large  grey 
frieze  coat,  similiar  in  build  and  voice  (with  a  non-Irish  accent)  to  the  man 
who  had  threatened  her  husband ;  his  cap,  coat,  and  revolver  were  exactly 
like  those  of  the  man  who  called  five  minutes  later,  and  whom  she  and  the 
barmaid  identified  as  a  "Black  and  Tan"  stationed  at  Shandon  Barracks ; 
she  was  unable  to  see  the  murderer's  face  for  his  cap  was  pulled  down  and 
his  coat  collar  was  turned  up. 

Mrs.  Coleman  also  swore  before  the  Labour  Commission  that  at  the  con- 
clusion of  the  "public"  military  inquiry  she  saw  a  military  officer  take  the 
reporter's  copy  and  make  deletions,  and  that  the  Press  report  of  the  pro- 
ceedings was  consequently  entirely  inaccurate  and  misleading ;  in  particular 
all  references  to  her  refutation  of  the  Dublin  Castle  libel  were  deleted. 

The  verdict  of  the  military  inquiry  was  that  James  Coleman  was  "mur- 
dered by  some  person  or  persons  unknown." 


(68) 


BOSTON  COLLEGE 


3  9031    01760761   5 


CITY   HALL   AS   IT   WAS 


THE    CITY    HALL,    CORK. 

The  photo  shows  the  queue  waiting  to  view  the  dead  body  of  Terence 
MacSwiney  which  is  lying  in  state.  Some  of  the  windows  on  the  right  can 
be  seen  to  be  boarded  up,  owing  to  the  damage  caused  by  previous  attempts 
to  bomb  and  hum  the  building. 


HP 


COR 


jit; 


DATE  DUE 


,  ■  i\\w.:jai7ii£<"Ji-~zxr<  i  \m  hwiwuui  > 


GAYLORD 


IRE 


FRINTED  IN  U.S.A. 


Printed  by  the  CALEDONIAN 


Press  LTD.,  74  Swinton  Street,  Gray's  Inn  Road    London    W.C.I— W 835 


ip'*        1983 


4 


BOSTON  COLLEGE 


3  9031 


01760761    5